Quantcast
Viewing all 6943 articles
Browse latest View live

徐國能《第九味》《煮字為藥》《寫在課本留白處》



2014.11.21 這一周聽4場馬悅然先生的演講,包括今天他與太太-陳文芬主持的"朗誦 瑞典詩人特朗斯特羅默「巨大的謎語」等演講"---期間碰到小我20歲的東海學弟(徐國能老師當然不認識我,不過我讀過他的書《第九味》(聯合文學,2003))
2014.11.23 昨晚到書店找小我約20年的學弟徐國能的書,不著,最後買了些楊牧和小讀者的書。無非希望有機會寫幾本回憶我們的故事的書。

2015.2.7 買徐國能《寫在課本留白處出版社:九歌2015/01/30出版。這書各篇前都有一首詩。不過,文章都只能點到為止。

內容簡介

  「初夏是讓人沉醉的,倘若輕輕將詩的美麗放進的心裡,當我們再次睜開眼睛,天還是那樣的藍,世界還是那樣敻遠,但你一定會感到某些細微的差異,透過詩,你會慢慢進入一個美與同情的世界,慢慢感到一種燦亮,綻放在幽深心底。」──〈帶一首詩去旅行〉

  散文家徐國能年少時也雅愛寫詩,現任教於師大國文系的他,不論是悠然度日,或者面對學生,都堅持以「詩」作為人生和學習的底蘊。他說:「面對世界,我們看見了什麼,那就是詩的境界;而透過閱讀逼使我們看見真正的自己,那就是詩的目的。」

  這本集子裡的文章,不但是寫給正走過人生風雨的你我,也是寫給初識愁滋味的青少年們。徐國能認為,從讀詩中培養譬喻的能力,是提升寫作能力的捷徑。此書旁徵博引的詩文,不拘泥於古今中外,然而古典文學佔了較大比重,只因「古典文學,無論在文字淬鍊、意象塑造或譬喻營構上,都是相當值得借鑑的,多讀古詩,極能涵養我們寫白話文的筆力,這就是古人說的『汲古潤今』之意。」

  輯一「談詩歲月」告訴我們「詩心」從何而來,除了天生的稟賦,更重要的是真誠地生活著,作家從平凡事照見不凡的詩心,從林書豪的沙發想到蘇東坡的藤床,修好壞掉的老音響可比白居易燕子樓的有情,一首首雋永的唐詩宋詞,自其中悠悠浮現。

  輯二「遙遠的歌」裡把讀詩的視角拉到西方或近代,泰戈爾的詩句撞擊著少年徐國能的心,接下來的慘綠歲月中,他更在顧城的〈小巷〉詩中找到文字的鑰匙,開始塗鴉寫詩,「在我青澀的少年歲月裡,詩使我懂得憐憫與哀愁,而也終使我成為一個不再寂寞的人了。」

  輯三「帶一首詩去旅行」從古典詩裡的田園寫到古情詩,從陶淵明讀到納蘭性德,以至古怪有才情的王安石,篇篇都是易感少年朋友們的文學良伴。

本書特色

  ★聯合報文學獎主、時報文學獎、梁實秋文學獎、教育部文藝創作獎、臺灣文學獎得主 徐國能二○一五年最新散文集

  ★集結未曾收錄成書的專欄文章,尤其是發表在《國語日報》的篇章,特別適合青少年、中學生閱讀、學習

作者介紹

作者簡介  

徐國能


  一九七三年生於臺北市,東海大學畢業,臺灣師大文學博士,現任職於臺灣師大國文系。曾獲聯合報文學獎、時報文學獎、教育部文藝創作獎、臺灣文學獎、全國學生文學獎、全國大專學生文學獎、聯合報讀書人最佳書獎等。

  著有散文集《第九味》、《煮字為藥》、《綠櫻桃》、《詩人不在,去抽菸了》。

目錄

代序

輯一、談詩歲月
談詩歲月
但使願無違
有情
人生的話題
林書豪的沙發
一卷殘書自在看
平凡事.不凡心  
聽取蛙聲一片
美的理由
時間之詩
何處是我的茉莉花叢  
屈項向天歌
重聚
詩人與鬼
孤獨片刻
一人獨釣一江秋
運動詠歌
說「篩」
從軍行
寬恕
最是橙黃橘綠時
節氣與星座
燈火闌珊處
二十四番花信風
期待的心
讀書難字不放過
我也曾經追尋
無求
野蘭花
孟夏草木長
不學詩,無以言
火車與熱氣球
樹的故事
一對角章
柳花、牛與牧童的夢
無足珍貴的收藏
這句詩該怎麼畫

輯二、遙遠的歌
遙遠的歌
書馨
露珠
感覺,秋天
和諧
棒球夢
夏季之末,秋季之初
蔡倫的夢
只因素稔讀書趣
一張卡片
放手時刻

輯三、帶一首詩去旅行
童年的回憶
古典詩裡的田園
古情詩
歷史上的怪人
人窮志不窮
帶一首詩去旅行
***

《煮字為藥》(增訂版) 徐國能,台北:九歌出版社,原2005/2011

內容簡介

  各級中學老師最常指定的課外讀物,從賞析開始,認識文字與文學的奧妙。
  屢獲各項文學大獎肯定的青年作家徐國能,例舉日常中俯拾皆是的中文應用,並從古今名篇中檢證其價值,呈現語文的活潑與可能的深度。本書集結自《中國時報》「中文正紅」專欄(2004~2005),帶領讀者賞析素樸語文的箇中深境,並略談一些中文裡特殊的字詞或修辭方式,及探討寫作的種種問題。深入淺出,筆淡情深,讓讀者發現中文的實用與樂趣,亦提供閱讀的趣味與驚喜。
  《煮字為藥》深獲各界好評,現增訂出版,加收書本評介及徐國能的最新篇章,精彩耐讀,知名作家董橋言其「滿紙精緻的懷舊和精緻的感悟,連文字都有本事經營得又現代又古雅」,這正是「現代人久違的人文素養」。
本書特色
  ★得獎專家徐國能例舉日常中的中文應用,表現語文的趣味,董橋專文推薦,中國時報《浮世繪》深受歡迎的專欄結集!
  ★好好用中文可以表情抒懷;沈醉在中文作品中可以治療心病;本書讓讀者發現中文的實用與樂趣。
  ★重視英文之餘,更應「全民中檢」,搶救現今學子的中文程度。
推薦得獎
  ★本書於2005年獲得「好書大家讀年度好書」。
  ★2005年入選第48梯次「非故事文學組-創作散文」
作者簡介
徐國能
  1973年生於臺北市,東海大學畢業,臺灣師大文學博士,現任職於臺灣師大國文系。曾獲:聯合報文學獎、時報文學獎、教育部文學獎、臺灣文學獎、文建會大專文學獎、全國學生文學獎等。著有散文集《第九味》,曾獲2003年聯合報讀書人最佳書獎。

目錄

增訂版序 人生識字憂患始 李崇建 001
寫給徐國能的新書 董橋 007
書生徐國能 夏瑞紅 011
花鈿委地的中文 017
世說.新語 020
樹猶如此,人何以堪 023
文化的魚龍秋江 026
古今詞義大不同 029
校園文學的希望 032
文化是寫作的沃土 035
上一代的讀書人 038
遇見100%的作文老師 041
日暮聊為梁父吟 044
美好人生的起點 047
字的故事 050
何「德」何能 053
誰是那隻猴子 059
一字師 062
有趣的方塊字 065
子虛、烏有的政治家 068
人間清明四月天 071
迂曲隱密的藝術 074
姓名風雅 077
瓟斝、點犀與茄鯗 080
農業時代的情韻與智慧 083
「鶼鰈」與「鰜鰈」誰的情深? 086
說  俠 089
大人,冤枉啊! 092
鬼故事 095
獄中詩 098
建構式中文 101
文學裡的小聰明 105
我喜歡背詩 111
微光倒影 114
元曲可愛 118
月的聯想 121
不花腦筋的書 124
革命家的萬年江山 127
國文教師的黃昏 131
菊花從此不須開 134
文采風流今尚存 137
萬事萬物想起誰 140
值得珍藏的舊夢 143
來年計畫亦成詩 146
焚琴煮鶴猶說香 149
童年書緣 152
我有話要如何說 157
軟的,容易消化的,奶油的 160
感冒的詩 163
怕的是「分梨」 166
風格與人格 169
聯考作文,風雲再起 172
超越闈場裡的狀元夢 175
準確的辭語 178
「作對」藝術 181
清順的譯筆,暢達的中文 184
好好寫字 187
方圓大道,黑白藝境 190
後記 195
附錄 享樂年華 也談三本有趣的書 199
增訂版跋 文學小自由 范宜如 210

序1
寫給徐國能的新書
  徐國能那篇〈字的故事〉引述夏宇的文章說,愛斯基摩人交談的方式是「把彼此凍成雪塊的聲音帶回去,升一盆爐火,慢慢的烤來聽。」那是人世間最溫暖的爐邊瑣語了,只有生長在雪天冰地裡的人才聽得懂的心曲。「The Lost World of the Kalahari」裡也有一段Peter Scott說的故事,說是愛斯基摩人聽了他講述戰地舊事驚惶極了,連忙問他歐洲人難道都那樣隨隨便便跑出去亂殺陌生人:「But do you Europeans actually go out and kill people you've never met。」都市裡的人老早忘了那樣淺白的關愛。
  資訊氾濫沖走了往昔珍重的叮嚀,紙糊破窗,泥補殘簷,人人等待的已經不是來春歸燕的呢喃,難怪徐國能驀然回首,想到的竟是他也「升一盆火,照亮歷史博物館裡文字刀契的痕跡,靜靜傾聽每一個字,傾聽它們對千年後使用電腦打字的我,究竟要透露什麼樣的文化秘密?」他一定知道那也不容易:電子霸權的年代裡,撳著滑鼠長大的新人類認得出張愛玲〈琉璃瓦〉中金瓶裡那朵梔子花算是天大的造化了。
  一九七三年才出世的臺北人,徐國能讀完東海大學中文系又拿了師範大學博士學位,現在在大學裡從事文學教育,多年輕的學問家!我先是讀了他的文集《第九味》,滿紙精緻的懷舊和精緻的感悟,連文字都有本事經營得又現代又古雅,彷彿時麾大飯店的餐後甜點,竟是一道早歲巷口叫賣的烤白薯,說是僅僅為了「提供一種徒然與感傷,對於曾經的,對於不再的!」我的朋友焦桐給那本書寫的序文於是慨嘆徐國能青春的外表裡藏著蒼老的靈魂。
  最近,臺北九歌陳素芳寄來一疊打字文稿,說徐國能要我給他這本新書寫幾句話。這些篇章都比較短,議論多了,抒情少了,借些眼前的人與事烘托心中的思與感,平實的文字步入尋常的巷陌,路人稀疏,雞犬閑散,幾陣桂花雨忽然輕輕飄下,祇見鄰翁佝僂著身子慢慢清掃門前的落英:徐國能到底捨不得徹底放棄他那管蓄滿墨香的筆!墨香,說穿了正是現代人久違的人文素養。
  照徐國能說,李家同教授提出過三十個問題探討當今大學生的人文素養,台灣報上立刻有了各種反擊:誰有資格決定大學生該知道些什麼;李家同應該說明聽維瓦第有什麼用處而不是嘲諷沒聽過維瓦第的人;農民子弟誰有工夫讀《戰爭與和平》;沒有人文素養有什麼損失!我不知道那三十個問題是什麼問題;李教授當然是個老派的有心人,他的書生之情越濃,招來的代溝之譏自然越多。人心翻新了。
  徐國能寫〈我喜歡背詩〉說,欣賞與理解文學音樂與美術可以探索別人和自己的心靈,「從而更加認識自我與人類全體存在的大意義」。那是赤子之抱負,跟李家同談人文素養的本意應該是很相近的。可惜我並不那樣想。親近文學親近音樂親近美術親近的是個人的性情,成不成得了一股素養不必強求,跟「認識人類全體存在」的關係尤其不大,大了反而容易給政治擺佈,毛澤東〈在延安文藝座談會上的講話〉想的就是擺佈這層關係。我情願獨自升一盆爐火拿文學拿音樂拿藝術慢慢烤來聽:徐國能你也試試烤烤看。
董橋
二○○五年三月二十八日於香港
序2
書生徐國能
  首先,我必須坦白,我只是徐國能文章的眾多愛慕者之一,而且跟他僅只見過一面。
  那是五年前某日,我在報上讀到他寫的散文,「刀工」,驚為天人之作,於是冒昧打電話去邀人家見面。那次我們談了些跟閱讀習慣與當代文學作品有關的事,徐國能態度溫厚自然,論述中肯深入,跟一般他那個年紀的人,氣質大不相同,讓我印象深刻且由衷讚賞。
  因此之故,去年初,我夢想在浮世繪版開一個叫「中文正紅」的專欄來重燃大家對學習中文的熱情,第一個想到的作者就是徐國能。就這樣,剛到大學教中文的徐國能,每星期四固定在浮世繪分享他所領悟的中文之妙,以及對時下中文教學的反思,為期整整一年。那一年中,讀者迴響不斷,特別是許多中學國文老師們來信表示,他們不但每周必讀,還推薦給學生。
  關於徐國能,在「中文正紅」專欄推出之初,浮世繪版上已請高明做過精采描寫,我就不妄加贅語,謹摘要如下,前輩作家廖玉蕙說:「在多次擔任文學獎評審的會議裡,他的文章總引起相當的注目。熟練的文字及所映襯的哲理間,潛藏著忍不住的滄桑。他的每篇參賽作品,幾乎沒有例外的,都很快獲得評審委員一致的青睞,得獎對他而言,簡直如探囊取物。評審都揣想作者一定是位洞悉人情、飽經世故的老頭兒,照面時,真是吃了一大驚!怎麼竟是位冷面飄香的俊美書生!徐國能的文章,顯示了和他年齡絕不相當的冷靜成熟、蘊藉包含,很容易便讓人將他和一般的新世代寫手區隔開來。」,他師大博士班的同學陳大為說他常有過人的見解,和過人的幽默:「沒有比書生一詞,更能夠貼切地形容我第一次跟徐國能聊天的印象。但他並非騎馬倚斜橋的那種書生,有點仙風道骨的小國能,居然騎一頭像犀牛般魁梧的超重型機車,有五分哈雷的樣子,真是帥到不行。書生的馬上風姿遂有十步殺一人的氣勢。」,而徐國能是這麼自我介紹的:「我的家庭較為單純,比較特別的地方是一家人都喜歡看書,所以從小就有閱讀的習慣與興趣。我的中學時期正好是升學主義巔峰的最後幾年,大部分的課程我都覺得乏味,因此成績很差,大約是全班最後一名。」
  至於他對中文的情感,簡單概說則是:「我國文學論理宏肆而抒情含蓄,特別重視比興寄託,對人生的解釋代表了整個民族與文化的情感與智慧,無論在藝術上或是哲學的層次上都有令人驚嘆的成就。我國的文學總能在失意時給予人安慰與鼓舞;得意時給予深省與超越。」
  我想,徐國能所寫的並不只是一個發揚中文的專欄,透過那些靈秀端莊的文字,相信他同時也為日漸浮躁的社會注入了一股清逸之氣。最後我要代表浮世繪版的工作同仁陳斐雯、鄭至勤、李永平,感謝徐國能、也恭喜他的專欄集結出版。
夏瑞紅
二○○五年四月十四日(本文作者為《中國時報》副刊浮世繪版主編)


****
東海大學的人與書(129) :

徐國能

1973年/ 台北

徐國能,1973年生於臺北市,東海大學畢業,臺灣師大文學博士,現任職於臺灣師大國文系。曾獲:聯合報文學獎、時報文學獎、教育部文學獎、臺灣文學獎、文建會大專文學獎、全國學生文學獎等。

著有散文集《第九味》(聯合文學,2003),曾獲2003年聯合報讀書人最佳書獎。《第九味》文建會第3屆大專散文首獎(2000);為2014年度的香港中學文憑考試中文科閱讀能力的考試選用的白話文章範文[1]。九歌版: 煮字為藥 (2005/2011增訂);綠櫻桃,2013。2014.11.20 馬悅然-陳文芬主持的朗誦 瑞典詩人特朗斯特羅默「巨大的謎語」等演講中,徐國能老師的現代詩課的學生是主要參與者。徐老師除朗誦二首:
月台的畫面。/啊,好奇妙的安靜--/內心的聲音。///頓時的覺悟。/一棵老的蘋果樹。/大海靠近了。/// 他當場做一首俳句:....窗外的秋(太)陽。

Pasternak 一家;Boris Pasternak《齊瓦哥醫生》Dr. ZHIVAGO /藍英年譯《日瓦戈醫生》

War and Peace by LEO TOLSTOY (OUP, THE WORLD CLASSICS) 第556頁,有關於John Field 1782-1837 的注解:....  Pasternak in An Essay in Autobiography (1959) speaks of Chopin's originality in "using the old idiom of Mozart and Field" for new purpose. (2015)






最近中國出版Boris Pasternak詩全集3冊,很猶豫是否該買下.......


2014.6.21凌晨重看此片---近40年前看的,當然沒什麼印象了。不記得有此劇照。
電影的詩意(景色),肯定與  Pasternak在書中的附詩差別很大。
我們能從影片中知道20世紀初的一些生活狀況;譬如說,莫斯科的街道與街屋,抗議遊行和傳單、快報.......長途火車車廂內50人的排洩物,最快10天清理、消毒一次。 (我希望有鐵路專家告訴我,火車的燃媒是如何補給的?)


Image may be NSFW.
Clik here to view.
故事簡介
描述俄國醫生詩人齊瓦哥,與太太棠雅以及護士拉娜之間的三角愛情故事。
齊瓦哥的父親因為遭受生意夥伴陷害身亡,所以齊瓦哥由叔叔扶養長大,受過良好的高等教育,對青梅竹馬棠雅頗有好感,一日遇見了一位相貌驚為天人的美女拉娜,從此對她留下深刻的印象。
在一次行醫的過程中發現,當年陷害父親身亡的生意夥伴維多竟是拉娜母親的枕邊情人…。
戰爭爆發後,齊瓦哥受到徵召到前線擔任軍醫,在此期間遇見前來尋找失蹤丈夫的拉娜,在拉娜細心的照料之下,兩人日久生情,他該情歸何方呢......?
關於原著作者
  • 帕斯特納克(Boris Pasternak)
幕後紀事

女主角拉娜由琪拉柰特莉(Keira Knightley)飾演,年紀輕輕就在大螢幕嶄露頭角,近期作品有;愛是您愛是我(Love Actually),亞瑟王(King Arthur)。 拍攝此片時年僅17歲,純熟的演出頗有大將之風。 公視曾播映過的影集「孤雛淚」也有她精采的演出。

眼尖的觀眾應該已經發現,飾演拉娜母親情夫的維多,就是侏儸紀公園中那位古生物學家-山姆尼爾(Sam Neill ),在齊瓦哥醫生中對拉娜死纏爛打,使壞的演出令人印象深刻。
官方網站





2014.6格森:莫斯科正在失去靈魂
  • 我離開莫斯科不過五個月,俄羅斯就發生了巨變:國家處在戰爭中,對異見容忍度降到歷史最低,不允許雙重國籍,經濟前景一片黯淡。所有的人都在討論移民。
藍英年《日瓦戈醫生》= 改名《齊瓦哥醫生》台北:遠景,2014

2008

真敢社講座之講座計畫主持人 卡洛玲子敬邀書上 偶爾有:「費用:社員250非社員400依例歡迎扔下大鈔喊「免找」!」
她現在在家「自修」。所以跟她講一更大號之故事,博其一笑:

話說昔日. "Leonid Pasternak". Wikipedia article "Leonid Pasternak". )一家多英才,譬如說兒子詩人Boris比父親更有名(著『齊瓦哥醫生』;中國出版的Pasternak 回憶錄集『人和事』(三聯)等),我看過他哥哥亞歷山大的回憶錄(英文) 。
Leonid 1921年離開俄國,1945年客死牛津。在21世紀,她的孫女幫他弄個要預約才能參觀的紀念館。
最有趣的是她的先生「害怕失去他的安寧空間」,這樣說(寫/譯):「我期望著一位沒有膀胱的百萬富翁前來靜靜地參觀,他不用廁所,願意花一根金條購買風景明信片,還說,『不用再找了!』。」【大陸滥譯本【牛津:歷史和文化】 第182頁】






《日瓦戈醫生》譯後記
藍英年
一九五八年我在青島李村鎮勞動鍛煉。勞動鍛煉是一種思想改造措施,但不同於勞動教養和勞動改造,沒有後兩項嚴厲。比如行動自由,工資照常發,星期日照常休 息。只是把參加勞動鍛煉的教師下放到農村,叫他們與農民一起勞動,一邊勞動一邊改造思想。下放不是遣送,而是歡送。下放前召開歡送大會,給每位下放教師戴 一朵大紅花,我就是帶著大紅花下放到李村鎮的。十月下旬的一天,勞動間歇時候我坐在山坡上休息,公社郵遞員送來報紙。頭版是鄭振鐸等先生遇難的消息。第三 版刊登了蘇聯作家協會開除帕斯捷爾納克會籍的報導,因為他寫了反動小說《日瓦戈醫生》。
說來慚愧,我這個人民大學俄語系畢業生竟不知道蘇聯有個叫帕斯捷爾納克的作家。我學過俄國文學史,也學過蘇聯文學史。學了一年,都是蘇聯教師授課(那時叫 蘇聯專家)。老師講授法捷耶夫、西蒙諾夫和蕭洛霍夫等作家,但從未提過帕斯捷爾納克。後來才明白,蘇聯教師講的都是蘇聯主流作家,而帕斯捷爾納克則是非主 流作家。主流作家遵循社會主義現實主義的創作方法,謳歌蘇聯體制,而非主流作家堅持自己的創作原則,雖然為了生存也不得不歌頌史達林和蘇維埃政權,但仍不 能贏得政權的歡心。
人們對不知道的事情往往好奇,我也如此。我想瞭解《日瓦戈醫生》是本什麼書,為何蘇聯對該書作者帕斯捷爾納克大興撻伐。我給在紐約的叔叔寫信,請他給我寄 一本俄文版的《日瓦戈醫生》來。讀者讀到這裡未免產生疑竇:大躍進年代一個中國教師竟敢給身在美國紐約的叔叔寫信,並請他給寄一本在蘇聯受到嚴厲批判的小 說。就算我一時頭腦發昏,可書能寄到嗎?那時不像今天,大陸也不同於臺灣,所以得解釋兩句。叔叔是上世紀二十年代赴法留學生,後滯留法國。一九四七年考入 聯合國秘書處任法語譯員。叔叔不問政治,與國共兩黨素無瓜葛。一九四九年叔叔回國探望長兄時,某機關請他寄科技書。書寄到我名下,我收到後給他們打電話, 讓他們來取。叔叔痛快地答應了,不斷給我寄科技書。我收到後給某機關打電話,他們立即來取。我就是在這種情況下向叔叔提出請求的。叔叔收到我請他寄《日瓦 戈醫生》的信後,便在科技書裡加了一本密西根大學出版的原文版《日瓦戈醫生》。封面是烈火焚燒一棵果實累累的蘋果樹。我翻閱了一下,覺得難懂,便放下了。 那時我尚不知道詩人寫的小說不好讀,也不知道帕斯捷爾納克是未來派的著名詩人。不久,中國報刊緊隨蘇聯開始批判《日瓦戈醫生》。《日瓦戈醫生》在中國也成 為一本反動的書。但我敢斷定,那時中國沒有人讀過《日瓦戈醫生》,包括寫批判文章的人。蘇聯讀過《日瓦戈醫生》的也不過西蒙諾夫等寥寥數人,連黨魁赫魯雪 夫也沒讀過,所以後來他才說:如果讀過《日瓦戈醫生》就不會發動批判帕斯捷爾納克的運動了。
光陰荏苒,數年後我已調離青島,在花樣翻新的政治運動中沉浮。感謝命運的眷顧,在一次次運動中都僥倖漏網,但終於沒逃過「文革」一劫,被紅衛兵小將揪出 來,關入牛棚。關入牛棚的人都有被抄家的危險。我家裡沒有「四舊」,藏書也不多,較為珍貴的是一套十九世紀俄文版的《果戈里選集》。抄就抄了吧,雖心疼, 但不至於惹麻煩。可《日瓦戈醫生》可能惹事。燒了吧,捨不得,留著吧,擔心害怕。我和內子多次商量怎?處理這本書。我推斷紅衛兵未必聽說過這本書,斷然決 定:把《日瓦戈醫生》夾在俄文版的馬列書籍當中,擺在最顯眼的地方,紅衛兵不會搜查。事實證明我的判斷是正確的,紅衛兵果然沒搜查馬列書籍,《日瓦戈醫 生》保住了。
上世紀八十年代初,我開始為人民文學出版社翻譯俄國作家庫普林的作品,常到出版社去,與編輯熟了。那時譯者與編輯的關係是朋友關係,不是利害關係。沒事也 可以到編輯部喝杯茶,聊聊天。大概是一九八三年五月的一天,我又到編輯部喝茶,聽見一位編輯正在高談闊論。他說世界上根本沒有俄文版的《日瓦戈醫生》,只 有義大利文版的。其他文字的版本都是從義大利文轉譯的。他的武斷口吻令我不快,我對他說:「不見得吧!有俄文版本。」他反問我:「你見過?」我說:「不但見過,而且我還有俄文版的《日瓦戈醫生》呢。」我的話一出口,編輯部的人都驚訝不已。著名翻譯家、外文部主任蔣路說:「你真有?」我說:「你們不信,明天 拿來給你們看。」第二天我把書帶去,大家都看到了。蔣路當場拍板:「你來翻譯,我們出版。」其實我沒動過翻譯《日瓦戈醫生》的念頭。因為我已經粗粗翻閱 過,覺得文字艱深,比屠格涅夫、契訶夫的文字難懂得多。我說:「我一個人翻譯不了,還得請人。」蔣路說:「你自己找合作者吧。」我請人民教育出版社的老編輯張秉衡先生合譯,張先生慨然允諾。沒簽合同,只有口頭協定,我和張先生便動手翻譯《日瓦戈醫生》。可以說翻譯這本書是打賭打出來的。
一動手就嘗到帕斯捷爾納克的厲害了。這位先生寫得太細膩,一片樹葉,一滴露珠都要寫出詩意。再加上獨特的想像力,意識流,超越故事情節的抒懷,翻譯起來十 分困難。但既然答應了,已無退路,只好硬著頭皮譯下去。進度自然快不了,不覺到了一九八三年底。出版社的一位室主任忽然把我叫到出版社。他沒問翻譯進度, 開口就談清除精神污染運動。什?人道主義呀,異化呀,我們大家都要好好學習呀。他的話我已經在報刊上讀過。我問他《日瓦戈醫生》還譯不譯。他沒回答,又重複了剛才說過的話。我理解他如說不譯就等於出版社毀約,毀約要支付相應補償。他不說譯,實際上就是不準備出版了。我把自己的想法告訴張先生,我們停筆了。
當時我並不瞭解何謂「清除精神污染運動」,只把它當成一次普通運動;首先想到的是自己有沒有「精神污染」。我覺得沒有,如有就是翻譯這本「反動」小說。我 還得介紹一下來去匆匆的「清除精神污染運動」,不然大陸以外的人不清楚是怎?回事。簡單說是中共理論界兩位頂尖人物甲和乙爭風吃醋。一九八三年三月為紀念 馬克思誕辰一百周年,頂尖人物乙作了一個《人道主義與異化問題》的報告。第一次談到政黨的異化問題。這也是馬克思的觀點,在理論上沒有問題。報告反映不錯,引起頂尖人物甲的嫉妒,因為報告不是他作的。甲把乙的「異化」與吉拉斯的《新階級》聯繫在一起。吉拉斯是南斯拉夫共產黨的領導人,鐵托的副手。吉拉斯因提出民選政府的建議與鐵托決裂,一九四七年他寫了《新階級》,談的也是異化問題。《新階級》的主要論點是:共產黨原來是無產階級先鋒隊,但社會主義國家 的共產黨已經「異化」為官僚特權的「新階級」。一九六三年世界知識出版社出版供批判用的《新階級》的中譯本。乙是否看過不得而知,但看這本書並不困難,連 我都看過,像乙那樣地位的人看這類書易如反掌。但乙的觀點絕非吉拉斯的觀點。把乙的報告說成宣傳吉拉斯的觀點必然引起最高領導人的震怒,於是便有了無疾而 終的「清除精神污染」運動。
出版社不催我們,我們就不譯了。但十二月的一天,人民文學出版社的副總編輯帶著三個編輯突然造訪寒舍。副總編輯一進門就找掛曆,在某月某日下劃了個勾,對 我說這天《日瓦戈醫生》必須交稿,人民文學出版社要在全國第一個出版。我一聽傻眼了,離他規定的時間僅有一個多月,我們能譯完嗎?副總編輯接著說,每天下 午有人來取稿,我們採取流水作業,責編已經下印刷廠了。我和張先生像上了弦似地幹起來,每天工作十幾小時,苦不堪言。下午五點左右編輯來取稿,總笑嘻嘻地 說:「我來取今天的譯稿。」一個月後《日瓦戈醫生》果然出版,創造了出版史上的奇蹟。出版社為了獎勵我們,付給我們最高稿酬:千字十四元人民幣。後來各地 出版社再版的都是這個本子。每次見到再版的《日瓦戈醫生》我都有幾分羞愧,因為譯文是趕出來的,蓬首垢面就同讀者見面了。我一直想重譯,但重譯《日瓦戈醫 生》是件繁重的工作,我心有餘悸,猶豫不決。二○一二年北京十月出版社提出出版《日瓦戈醫生》,我決定趁此機會重譯全書,不再用張先生的譯文。張先生是老 知識份子,國學基礎深厚,但與我的文風不完全一致。這裡不存在譯文優劣問題,只想全書譯文保持一致。第十七章日瓦戈詩作,我請谷羽先生翻譯,谷羽先生是翻 譯俄蘇詩歌的佼佼者。我每天以一千字左右的速度翻譯,不能說新譯文比舊譯文強多少,但不是趕出來的,而是譯出來的。臺灣遠流出版社願意出版繁體字本,我很 感激。遠流出版社提議把《日瓦戈醫生》改譯為《齊瓦哥醫生》。既然臺灣讀者已經習慣《齊瓦哥醫生》,約定俗成,我當然尊重,入鄉隨俗嘛。
帕斯捷爾納克出身於知識份子家庭,父親是畫家,曾為文豪托爾斯泰的小說《復活》畫過插圖。母親是鋼琴家,深受著名作曲家魯賓斯坦喜愛。帕斯捷爾納克不僅對 文學藝術有精湛的理解,還精通英、德、法等三國語言。他與來自工農兵的作家自然格格不入。蘇聯內戰結束後莫斯科湧現出許多文學團體,如拉普、冶煉場、山隘 派、列夫、謝拉皮翁兄弟等。帕斯捷爾納克與這些團體從無往來。他們也看不起帕斯捷爾納克。從高爾基算起,蘇聯作協領導人沒有一個喜歡帕斯捷爾納克的。高爾 基不喜歡他,批評他的詩晦澀難懂,裝腔作勢,沒有反映現實;帕斯捷爾納克也不喜歡高爾基,但高爾基對他仍然關心。關心俄國知識份子,幫他們解決實際困難, 這是高爾基的偉大功績。帕斯捷爾納克依然我行我素,自鳴清高,孤芳自賞。但因為他為人坦誠,仍贏得不少作家的信任。
一九三四年八月蘇聯召開第一次作家代表大會。不知為何布爾什維克領導人布哈林竟把不受人愛戴的帕斯捷爾納克樹立為蘇聯詩人榜樣,而那時他只出過一本詩集 《生活啊,我的姊妹》。樹立帕斯捷爾納克為詩人榜樣,拉普等成員自然不服,但史達林默認了。史達林所以容忍帕斯捷爾納克,是因為他從不拉幫結夥,不會對史 達林構成威脅。第二年,帕斯捷爾納克「詩人榜樣」的地位,被死去的馬雅可夫斯基代替了。
有兩件事表明帕斯捷爾納克狷介耿直的性格。一九三三年十一月詩人曼德爾施塔姆因寫了一首諷刺史達林的詩而被逮捕。女詩人阿赫瑪托娃和帕斯捷爾納克分頭營 救。帕斯捷爾納克找到布哈林,布哈林立刻給史達林寫信,信中提到「帕斯捷爾納克也很著急!」那時帕斯捷爾納克住在公共住宅,全住宅只有一部電話。一天帕斯 捷爾納克忽然接到史達林從克里姆林宮打來的電話。史達林告訴他將重審曼德爾施塔姆的案子。史達林問他為什?不營救自己的朋友?為營救自己的朋友,他,史達 林,敢翻牆破門。帕斯捷爾納克回答,如果他不營救,史達林未必知道這個案子,儘管他同曼德爾施塔姆談不上朋友。史達林問他為什?不找作協。帕斯捷爾納克說 作協已經不起作用。帕斯捷爾納克說他想和史達林談談。史達林問談什?,帕斯捷爾納克說談生與死的問題,史達林掛上電話。但這個電話使帕斯捷爾納克身價倍 增。公共住宅的鄰居見到他點頭哈腰;出入作協,有人為他脫大衣穿大衣;在作協食堂請人吃飯,作協付款。另一件事是帕斯捷爾納克拒絕在一份申請書上簽名。一 九三七年夏天,大清洗期間,某人奉命到作家協會書記處徵集要求處決圖哈切夫斯基、亞基爾和埃德曼等紅軍將帥的簽名。帕斯捷爾納克與這幾位紅軍將帥素無往 來,但知道他們是內戰時期聞名遐邇的英雄。圖哈切夫斯基是蘇聯五大元帥之一,曾在南方、烏拉爾地區與白軍作戰,亞基爾和埃德曼是內戰時期的傳奇英雄,為布 爾什維克最終奪取政權立下汗馬功勞。現在要槍斃他們,並且要徵集作家們的簽名。作家們紛紛簽名,帕斯捷爾納克卻拒絕簽名。帕斯捷爾納克說,他們的生命不是 我給予的,我也無權剝奪他們的生命。作協書記斯塔夫斯基批評帕斯捷爾納克固執,缺乏黨性。但集體簽名信《我們決不讓蘇聯敵人活下去》發表後,上面竟有帕斯 捷爾納克的名字。帕斯捷爾納克大怒,找斯塔夫斯基解釋,斯塔夫斯基說可能登記時弄錯了,但帕斯捷爾納克不依不饒。事情最終還是不了了之。
帕斯捷爾納克是多情種子,談他的生平離不開女人。這裡只能重點介紹一位與《日瓦戈醫生》有關的女友伊文斯卡婭。帕斯捷爾納克的妻子季娜伊達是理家能手,但 不理解帕斯捷爾納克的文學創作,兩人在文學創作上無法溝通。此刻伊文斯卡婭出現了。一九四六年他們在西蒙諾夫主編的《新世界》編輯部邂逅。伊文斯卡婭是編 輯還是西蒙諾夫的秘書說法不一。伊文斯卡婭是帕斯捷爾納克的崇拜者,讀過他所有的作品。帕斯捷爾納克欣賞伊文斯卡婭的文學鑒賞力和她的容貌、體型、風度。 兩人相愛了。帕斯捷爾納克的一切出版事宜都由她代管,因為妻子季娜伊達沒有這種能力。
戰後帕斯捷爾納克的詩作再次受到作協批評。作協書記蘇爾科夫批評他視野狹窄,詩作沒有迎合戰後國民經濟恢復時期的主旋律。帕斯捷爾納克的詩作無處發表,他 只好轉而翻譯莎士比亞和歌德的作品以維持生活。戰後他開始寫《日瓦戈醫生》。寫好一章就讀給丘科夫斯基等好友聽,也在伊文斯卡婭寓所讀給她的朋友們聽。帕 斯捷爾納克寫《日瓦戈醫生》的事傳到作協。作協為阻止他繼續寫《日瓦戈醫生》,於一九四九年十月把伊文斯卡婭送進監獄,罪名是夥同《星火》雜誌副主編?造 委託書。帕斯捷爾納克明知此事與伊文斯卡婭無關,但無力拯救她,便繼續寫《日瓦戈醫生》以示抗議。伊文斯卡婭在監獄中受盡折磨,在繁重的勞動中流產了。這 是她與帕斯捷爾納克的孩子。伊文斯卡婭一九五三年被釋放。帕斯捷爾納克的一切出版事宜仍由她承擔。一九五六年帕斯捷爾納克完成《日瓦戈醫生》,伊文斯卡婭 把手稿送給《新世界》雜誌和文學出版社。《新世界》否定小說,由西蒙諾夫和費定寫退稿信,嚴厲譴責小說的反蘇和反人民的傾向。文學出版社也拒絕出版小說。 一九五七年義大利出版商、義共黨員費爾特里內利通過伊文斯卡婭讀到手稿,非常欣賞。他把手稿帶回義大利,準備翻譯出版。費爾特里內利回國前與帕斯捷爾納克 洽商出版小說事宜,後者提出必須先在蘇聯國內出版才能在國外出版。伊文斯卡婭再次找蘇聯出版機構洽商,懇求出刪節本,把礙眼的地方刪去,但仍遭拒絕。蘇聯 意識形態掌門人蘇斯洛夫勒令帕斯捷爾納克以修改小說為名要回手稿。帕斯捷爾納克按蘇斯洛夫的指示做了,但義大利出版商費爾特里內利拒絕退稿。費爾特里內利 是義共黨員。蘇斯洛夫飛到羅馬,請義共總書記陶里亞蒂助一臂之力。哪知費爾特里內利搶先一步退黨,陶里亞蒂無能為力。費爾特里內利一九五七年出版了義大利 文譯本,接著歐洲又出版了英、德、法文譯本。《日瓦戈醫生》成為一九五八年西方的暢銷書,但在蘇聯卻是一片罵聲。報刊罵他是因為蘇斯洛夫丟了面子。群?罵 是因為領導罵,但誰也沒讀過《日瓦戈醫生》。帕斯捷爾納克的不少作家同仁不同他打招呼。妻子季娜伊達嚇得膽戰心驚。只有伊文斯卡婭堅決支援帕斯捷爾納克, 安慰他說小說遲早會被祖國人民接受,並把一切責任攬在自己身上。伊文斯卡婭與帕斯捷爾納克不僅情投意合,而且還是事業上的絕好搭檔。
蘇斯洛夫把伊文斯卡婭招到蘇共中央,讓她交代帕斯捷爾納克與義大利出版商的關係。伊文斯卡婭一口咬定手稿是她交給義大利出版商看的,與帕斯捷爾納克無關。 蘇斯洛夫召見伊文斯卡婭後,對帕斯捷爾納克的批判升級。無知青年在帕斯捷爾納克住宅周圍騷擾,日夜不得安寧。伊文斯卡婭找到費定,請他轉告中央,如果繼續 騷擾帕斯捷爾納克,她便和帕斯捷爾納克雙雙自殺。這一招很靈驗,但只持續到一九五八年十月二十三日。
十月二十三日這一天,瑞典文學院把一九五八年度諾貝爾文學獎授予帕斯捷爾納克,以表彰他在「當代抒情詩和偉大的俄羅斯敘述文學領域所取得的巨大成就」。隻 字未提《日瓦戈醫生》。帕斯捷爾納克也向瑞典文學院發電報表示感謝:「無比感激、激動、光榮、惶恐、羞愧。」當晚帕斯捷爾納克的兩位作家鄰居,丘科夫斯基 和伊萬諾夫到帕斯捷爾納克家祝賀。次日清晨第三位鄰居、作協領導人費定來找帕斯捷爾納克,叫他立即聲明拒絕諾貝爾獎,否則將被開除出作家協會。費定叫帕斯 捷爾納克到他家去,宣傳部文藝處處長卡爾波夫正在那裡等候他。帕斯捷爾納克不肯到費定家去,暈倒在家裡。帕斯捷爾納克甦醒過來馬上給作協寫信:「任何力量 也無法迫使我拒絕別人給與我的--一個生活在俄羅斯的當代作家的,即蘇聯作家的榮譽。但諾貝爾獎金我將轉贈蘇聯保衛和平委員會。我知道在輿論壓力下必定會 提出開除我作家協會會籍的問題。我並未期待你們公正對待我。你們可以槍斃我,將我流放,你們什麼事都幹得出來。我預先寬恕你們。」帕斯捷爾納克態度堅決, 決不拒絕領獎。但他與伊文斯卡婭通過電話後,態度完全變了。他給瑞典文學院拍了一份電報:「鑒於我所歸屬的社會對這種榮譽的解釋,我必須拒絕接受授予我 的、我本不配獲得的獎金。勿因我自願拒絕而不快。」他同時給黨中央發電報:「恢復伊文斯卡婭的工作,我已拒絕接受獎金。」但一切為時已晚矣。在團中央第一 書記謝米恰斯內的煽動下,一群人砸碎帕斯捷爾納克住宅的玻璃,高呼把帕斯捷爾納克驅逐出境的口號。直到印度總理尼赫魯給赫魯雪夫打電話,聲稱如果不停止迫 害帕斯捷爾納克,他將擔任保衛帕斯捷爾納克委員會主席,迫害才終止。
一九六○年帕斯捷爾納克與世長辭,他的訃告上寫的是「蘇聯文學基金會會員」,官方連他是詩人和作家都不承認了。
《日瓦戈醫生》的主題簡單說,是俄國知識份子在社會變革風浪的大潮中沉浮與死亡。時間跨度從一九○五年革命、第一次世界大戰、十月政變、內戰一直到新經濟 政策。俄國知識分子個人的命運不同,有的流亡國外,有的留在國內,留在國內的遭遇都很悲慘。我簡單介紹日瓦戈、拉拉等幾位主要人物。尤里.日瓦戈父親是大 資本家,但到他這一代已破產。日瓦戈借住在格羅梅科教授家,與教授女兒東妮婭一起長大,後兩人結為夫妻。日瓦戈醫學院畢業後到軍隊服役,參加了第一次世界 大戰。他看到俄軍落後、野蠻、不堪一擊。他支援二月革命,並不理解十月政變,卻讚歎道:「多麼了不起的手術!巧妙的一刀就把多年發臭的潰瘍切除了!」「這 是前所未有的事,這是歷史的奇蹟……」但十月政變後的形勢使他難以忍受。首先是饑餓。布爾什維克不組織生產糧食,也不從國外進口糧食,而是掠奪農民的糧 食。徵糧隊四處徵糧,激起農民的反抗。其他產品也不是生產,而是強制再分配。其次是沒有柴火,隆冬天氣不生火難以過冬。一個精緻的衣櫥只能換回一捆劈柴。 格羅梅科住宅大部分被強佔。他們一家在莫斯科活不下去了。日瓦戈同父異母弟弟勸他們離開城市到農村去。他們遷往西伯利亞尤里亞金市附近的瓦雷金諾,那是東 妮婭外祖父克呂格爾先前的領地。過起日出而作日入而息的日子。日瓦戈被布爾什維克遊擊隊劫持,給遊擊隊當醫生。他看到遊擊隊員野蠻兇殘,隊長吸食毒品,於 是逃出遊擊隊尋找摯愛的女友拉拉。他妻子一家被驅逐出境。他從西伯利亞千里跋涉重返莫斯科,一九二八年猝死在莫斯科街頭。
拉拉是俄國傳統婦女的典型,命蹇時乖,慘死在婦女勞改營中。她是縫紉店主的女兒,但與意志薄弱、水性楊花的母親完全不同。拉拉追求完美,但上中學時被母親 情人科馬羅夫斯基誘姦,醒悟後決定殺死科馬羅夫斯基。拉拉嫁給工人出身的安季波夫,兩人一起離開莫斯科到西伯利亞中學執教。安季波夫知道拉拉的遭遇後,立 志為天下被侮辱和被損害的人復仇。他?開妻子女兒加入軍隊,後轉為紅軍。安季波夫作戰勇敢,很快升為高級軍官,為布爾什維克打天下出生入死,立下汗馬功 勞。但隨著紅軍的節節勝利,紅軍將領安季波夫反而陷入絕境。布爾什維克始終不相信他,又因為他知道的事太多,必須除掉他。安季波夫東躲西藏,終於開槍自 殺。他死了,拉拉已無活路,最後被科馬羅夫斯基誘騙到遠東共和國。
暴力革命毀壞了社會生活,使歷史倒退。作者筆下內戰後的情景十分恐怖:「斑疹傷寒在鐵路沿線和附近地區肆虐,整村整村的人被奪去生命。現實證實了一句話: 人不為己天誅地滅。行人遇見行人互相躲避,一方必須殺死另一方,否則被對方殺死。個別地方已經發生人吃人的現象。人類文明法則完全喪失作用……」在帕斯捷 爾納克看來,那場革命是一切不幸的根源,內戰使歷史倒退,倒退到洪荒年代。
2014年俄文完整中文譯本首次出版,最新且唯一俄文直譯繁體中文版。 195...
taaze.tw


《方東美先生演講集》《堅白集》《新儒家哲學十八講》 (方東美)

2015.2.7

賦舒淵偶訪方師東美牯嶺街舊寓
牯嶺街裡藏臥龍,按圖尋跡總知蹤;
春秋往矣世代易,隱飛諸景在夢中。

楊舒淵 謝謝老師。讀後學生不禁想,在言論紛飛快速的網路世代,我們要怎麼緩下腳步留下深蘊。

林義正 殘句書住靈思,莫讓塵灰掩蓋;百年一晃成煙,人生苦樂何在。



---


2010.12.18
方東美詩集《堅白集》


不曰堅乎?磨而不磷。不曰白乎?涅而不緇。

2011.3.29
方東美先生演講集 (台北:黎明 1978)的
"段錫朋(書貽)先生紀念談話中
有兩段: 書貽推崇顧孟餘與陳獨秀
中大學生瘋狂崇拜顧校長

顧孟餘先生對每位教授的評價方式是: 訪問過去十年畢業生的意見

顧孟餘(顧書貽)



方東美【全集】方東美先生演講集


廣大和諧的哲學境界─《方東美全集》校訂版介紹 傅佩榮
一 中國哲學對未來世界的影響
二 中國哲學之通性與特點
三 原始儒家思想之內因襲及創造
四 儒家思想─孔子哲學
五 漫談文化問題
六 教育與文化
七 當前世界思潮概要
附錄
(一) 傳燈微言 (教書五十年退休談話)
(二) 全國再抗日座談會談話
(三) 苦憶左舜生先生
(四) 羅家倫先生紀念談話
(五) 段錫朋先生紀念談話


2011.4.27 方東美 新儒家哲學十八講台北:黎明文化 1983 頁196-97
有一對胡適的攻擊
我想這是典型的"道聽塗說"的例子
待查 (許多人都是根據傳言攻擊/圍剿胡適 注意 此演講是胡適過世14年之後的指控)

(根據此書 胡適在美國跟洋專家說 中國那有藝術? 方東美說:".......一位常年居住在北京的高級知識份子 而且號稱是位中國哲學家 竟然說出這種話 不是低級趣味 就是別有用心......")

由於該書根據的1976年的錄音稿整理 主要的人名 Henry Taylor (原書寫為: Hery Talor) 不過現在網路上找不到寫七大本的 Chinese Paintings 的這人

有位 Francis Henry Taylor, Director, MMOA, 不過他的專長和著作與方所說的不同


***

廣大和諧的哲學境界─《方東美全集》校訂版介紹 傅佩榮

  • 第一講 結論─泛談學者對國學術傳統精神應有的體認
  • 第二講 談宋儒之「學幣」的歷史因緣
  • 第三講 談正確的道統觀念必須旁通統貫知常識變
  • 第四講 談宋儒所承的學術傳統與時代背景
  • 第五講 讚歎我民族之美質感喟於人新之萎靡
  • 第六講 談宋儒立身治學的偉大風範
  • 第七講 談濂溪太極圖源出於道教非儒家道統之傳
  • 第八講 談「太極圖」之價值遠遜於「通書」朱註亦多誤解
  • 第九講 比較「易緯乾鑿度」與「太極圖說」的哲學價值
  • 第十講 同濂溪未得「孔孟真傳」
  • 第十一講 教室抒感﹕國民艱危憂思多ˇ
  • 第十二講 談周濂溪對宋明如的影響
  • 第十三講 從周濂溪談到邵康節
  • 第十四講 儒學復興的關鍵人物之一邵康節
  • 第十五講 邵康節的疑似科學的宇宙觀
  • 第十六講 皇極輕世的中心思想
  • 第十七講 從邵康節到張橫渠第
  • 第十八講 大家磅礡的張橫渠
  • To a Daughter Leaving Home and Other Poems by Linda Pastan

    Linda Pastan

    b. 1932
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    Linda Pastan
    Carina Romano
    Poet Linda Pastan was raised in New York City but has lived for most of her life in Potomac, Maryland, a suburb of Washington, DC. In her senior year at Radcliffe College, Pastan won theMademoiselle poetry prize (Sylvia Plath was the runner-up). Immediately following graduation, however, she decided to give up writing poetry in order to concentrate on raising her family. After ten years at home, her husband urged her to return to poetry. Since the early 1970s, Pastan has produced quiet lyrics that focus on themes like marriage, parenting, and grief. She is interested in the anxieties that exist under the surface of everyday life.

    Pastan's many awards include the Dylan Thomas award, a Pushcart Prize, the Bess Hokin Prize from Poetry, the Poetry Society of America's Alice Fay di Castagnola Award, and the Ruth Lily Poetry Prize, in 2003. Pastan served as Poet Laureate of Maryland from 1991 to 1995 and was on the staff of the Bread Loaf Writers’ Conference for 20 years. She is the author of over twelve books of poetry and essays. Her PM/AM: New and Selected Poems (1982) and Carnival Evening: New and Selected Poems 1968–1998 (1998) were finalists for the National Book Award; The Imperfect Paradise (1988) was a finalist for the Los Angeles Times Book Prize. Her recent collections include The Last Uncle (2001), Queen of a Rainy Country (2006) and Traveling Light (2011). She lives in Potomac, Maryland.

    (Poetry Foundation, 2011)

    POETRY
    A Perfect Circle of Sun. Chicago: Swallow Press, 1971.
    On the Way to the Zoo. Washington, D.C.: Dryad Press, 1975.
    Aspects of Eve. New York: Liveright, 1975.
    The Five Stages of Grief. New York: Norton, 1978.  收入 On Doctoring
    Selected Poems. London: Murray, 1979.
    Setting the Table. Washington, D.C.: Dryad Press, 1980.
    Waiting for My Life. New York: Norton, 1981.
    PM/AM: New and Selected Poems. New York: Norton, 1982.
    A Fraction of Darkness. New York: Norton, 1985.
    The Imperfect Paradise. New York: Norton, 1988.
    Heroes in Disguise. New York: Norton, 1991.
    An Early Afterlife. New York: Norton, 1995.
    Carnival Evening: New and Selected Poems 1968–1998. New York: Norton, 1998.
    The Last Uncle: Poems. New York: Norton, 2002.
    Queen of a Rainy Country: Poems. New York: Norton, 2006.
    Traveling LightNew York: Norton, 2011.



    我記得我有英文本

    給要離家的女兒 (詩選英漢對照)

    To a Daughter Leaving Home and Other Poems



    內容簡介

      派斯坦的詩多取材自日常生活中的點點滴滴,舉凡家庭之愛、藝術之美、神話之祕等,詩人以清新的筆觸和豐富的意象,來表達其詩境。透過樸實的詩句、精練淺白的文字,和濃郁的情感,詩人總能觸及讀者內心深處,表現出不凡的人生風景。
      詩集同名作〈給要離家的女兒〉描述一名母親亦步亦趨地跟著八歲大的女兒學騎車,在每一個詩句的停頓處──若你願意跟隨詩人的詩句節奏──讀者彷彿陪著母親一同意識到那稚弱小腳丫所踩下的每一步,都彩排著未來的分離……。
      《給要離家的女兒》選自派斯坦1971~1998年出版的多本詩集,共收錄53首詩。由彭鏡禧選詩及翻譯,夏燕生主筆賞析,是彭鏡禧、夏燕生聯手合作的第二本譯著。在新版中,譯注者多次修訂,尤其是譯文方面,希望能透過不斷的推敲,讓讀者品嘗英詩的真、善、美──「彷彿修訂乃是形式最純的愛」。
    本書特色
      書林5月新書《給要離家的女兒》,是選自美國知名當代詩人林妲.派斯坦(Linda Pastan)1971~1998年間出版的多本詩集,其中共收錄53首詩。詳細書介、延伸閱讀書目、與記者之訪談錄請各位參看附件。
    對林妲.派斯坦而言,反覆推敲詩句是種最純粹的愛。
      她於訪談中即提到,「我最新的書中有首詩叫〈朱紅〉(Vermilion),講的是畫家皮耶.本納(Pierre Bonnard, 1867-1947)始終不認為他已完成他的畫。他甚至拿著畫筆走到美術館修改他的畫。於是我嘗試在詩裡表達,生活跟藝術一樣,都需要不斷修訂,反覆推敲。我認為是如此。」
      以下摘錄作者受採訪時更多饒富興味的回答,對於想了解詩人,想成為詩人以及已將詩人視為一生志業的人們,相信都能於心領神會其言後而露出會心一笑。
    肯.艾德曼:身為馬里蘭州的桂冠詩人,你有什麼義務?
      林妲.派斯坦:我會很樂意和馬里蘭州平常沒有接觸詩或詩人的人讀詩、談詩。我也會想幫助那些自己覺得對詩一無所知,因而對詩心存恐懼的人了解。詩,其實沒什麼好「懂」的。
    肯.艾德曼:詩沒什麼好懂的?
      林妲.派斯坦:對,詩談的不是知識而是情緒經驗,可用來慶祝,也可做為安慰。有人問我,可不可以在喪禮或婚禮用我的詩。他們在生活中感受到詩的重要,特別是在這些重要場合,可是他們不一定知道從何找起。所以身為桂冠詩人,我走遍州內各地:監獄、養老院、醫院、學校,和人談詩,也朗誦自己的詩。
    肯.艾德曼:你怎麼進入詩的世界的?
      林妲.派斯坦:我一直都在寫作──至少從12、13歲起。身為獨生女,書是我最大的玩伴,寫作則是我和書中人物、詩人講話的方式。結婚生子後我一度停筆,那是在五○年代,當時我覺得不可以在為人妻人母的同時,繼續追求像詩一樣對我而言那麼重要的東西。只是如今認為當初我錯了。
    肯.艾德曼:你需要文思泉湧才能寫詩嗎?
      林妲.派斯坦:不,也沒那麼多如湧泉般的文思。如果真要等靈感來才寫,那一年大概只能寫一兩首吧。不過每天早上我會逼自己坐在書桌前,不管願不願意。等到感到不耐煩又無聊時,就會開始寫些東西。我發現靈感是可以連哄帶騙引誘出來的。
    肯.艾德曼:詩的目的是什麼?
      林妲.派斯坦:對作家而言,是發現並宣洩內心深處的感受。儘管這樣仍無法減輕痛苦,但透過激情的語言,詩可以幫讀者用新的方式來看世界。對我而言,所有的詩都含有政治意味。邪惡的行為多於想像力的匱乏;詩,藉著如鍛練肌肉般以訓練想像力,最終影響了我們於真實世界裡所做的決定。
    肯.艾德曼:你會給年輕詩人什麼建議?
    林妲.派斯坦:閱讀、閱讀、閱讀!修改、修改、修改!
    肯.艾德曼:你如何面對退稿?
      林妲.派斯坦:對我而言,寄詩出去再收回來是很刺激的事。我喜歡這樣的動作。編輯的短箋,甚至格式化的退稿通知,都讓我覺得生活之中除了換尿布以外還有些什麼。反正,所有的詩人都會被退稿,就連最有名望最有地位的也不例外。我奉告年輕詩人我學到的一招:每寄出一批詩就準備一個新的投稿信放在桌上。等到稿子被退回來時,不要閒置桌上,趕快把它們再送回世界。
    作者簡介
    林妲.派斯坦(Linda Pastan)
      是當代美國詩人,出生於紐約市。從哈佛女校(Radcliff)畢業後,又在布藍迪斯大學(Brandeis)得到英美文學的碩士學位。已出版九本詩集,多次獲得詩獎,擔任過為期四年的馬里蘭州桂冠詩人。
      養育三個小孩十年之後,派斯坦重拾寫作,詩作很快就出現在《大西洋月刊》、《紐約客》、《新共和》、《巴黎評論》、《喬治亞評論》等重要文學刊物。她也曾應邀在哈佛、耶魯、普林斯頓、富哲莎士比亞圖書館(Folger Shakespeare Library)以及美國國會圖書館等機構朗誦自己的作品。
      本詩選出版後,派斯坦又出版了兩本詩集:The Last Uncle (2002) 及Queen of a Rainy Country (W. W. Norton, 2006)。後者入圍2007年Paterson Poetry Prize決選名單。2003年她榮獲 Ruth Lilly Poetry Prize,是頒給詩人的終身成就獎,獎額高達十萬美元。接受訪問的時候,她自己說,這個數目比她「11本詩集的稿費、演講費等等加起來還要多。」
    譯者簡介
    彭鏡禧
      臺灣新竹縣人。臺灣大學外文系學士及碩士、美國密西根大學比較文學博士。曾於耶魯大學、牛津大學、芝加哥大學研修,曾任維吉尼亞大學客座教授、中華民國比較文學學會理事長、中華戲劇學會理事長、臺大外文系主任、戲劇系主任、文學院院長等職。現任臺大特聘教授,擔任莎士比亞、 英詩、翻譯等課程,並兼中華民國筆會會長。曾獲七十七年梁實秋文學獎詩翻譯及散文翻譯第一名、中國文藝協會翻譯獎、香港翻譯學會榮譽會士榮銜。
    夏燕生
      江蘇六合縣人。輔仁大學英語系學士、臺灣大學外文研究所碩士、美國夏威夷大學英美文學碩士。曾於耶魯大學、維吉尼亞大學、牛津大學、芝加哥大學研修。曾任政治大學英文系專任教授、中原大學應用英語系兼任教授,擔任英詩、英國文學史、浪漫文學、聖經文學等課程。
     

    目錄

    xiv Editors’ Note on the New Revised Edition
    xv Preface
    xvii Word Perfect: Interview with Linda Pastan
    By Ken Adelman
    Chinese translation by An-Chih Perng
    from A Perfect Circle of Sun (1971)
    2 1. Notes from the Delivery Room
    from Aspects of Eve (1975)
    6 2. Go Gentle
    from The Five Stages of Grief (1978)
    8 3. Marks
    10 4. threads to be woven later
    14 5. 25th High School Reunion
    from Waiting for My Life (1981)
    18 6. Waiting for My Life
    22 7. Excursion
    26 8. after minor surgery
    30 9. Pain
    34 10. November
    38 11. There Are Poems
    40 12. Ethics
    from PM/AM (1982)
    44 13. Lists
    from A Fraction of Darkness (1985)
    48 14. Realms of Gold
    56 15. Prosody 101
    60 16. Dream Plants
    from The Imperfect Paradise (1988)
    64 17. To a Daughter Leaving Home
    68 18. Ars Poetica
    74 19. A Walk before Breakfast
    78 20. Something about the Trees
    82 21. from “The Imperfect Paradise”
    from Heroes in Disguise (1991)
    90 22. Autumn
    94 23. Woman Sewing Beside a Window
    96 24. The Myth of Perfectability
    100 25. The Bookstall
    104 26. A New Poet
    108 27. Only Child
    112 28. Cousins
    118 29. Posterity
    120 30. Guilt
    124 31. Balance
    128 32. All We Have to Go By
    132 33. Sometimes in Winter
    136 34. Spring
    140 35. In Midair
    144 36. Gleaning
    from An Early Afterlife (1995)
    148 37. The Python
    152 38. Narcissus at 60
    156 39. Leaves
    160 40. Meditation at 30,000 Feet
    162 41. The Suicide
    166 42. Stationary Bicycle
    170 43. Baseball
    174 44. Surfeit
    176 45. Calling
    178 46. What We Fear Most
    182 47. Vermilion
    186 48. Foreshadowing
    190 49. An Early Afterlife
    from Carnival Evening (1998)
    194 50. The Almanac of Last Things
    198 51. The Obligation to Be Happy
    202 52. Notes to My Mother
    216 53. Carnival Evening
    xiv 修訂新版弁言
    xv 前言
    xvii 代序
    字斟句酌──美國當代詩人派斯坦訪談錄
    艾德曼(Ken Adelman)採訪
    彭安之 中譯
      選自《太陽完美的圓環》
    3 1. 產房手札
     選自《夏娃面貌》
    7 2. 溫順地走
      選自《憂傷五階段》
    9 3. 評分
    11 4. 留待日後編織的線
    15 5. 第二十五次高中同學會
      選自《等待我的人生》
    19 6. 等待我的人生
    23 7. 出遊
    27 8. 小手術之後
    31 9. 痛
    35 10. 十一月
    39 11. 有些詩
    40 12. 倫理學
      選自《午後∕午前》
    45 13. 清單
      選自《一抹黑暗》
    49 14. 黃金國度
    57 15. 詩律學入門
    61 16. 夢幻植物
     選自《不完美的樂土》
    65 17. 給要離家的女兒
    69 18. 詩之藝
    75 19. 散步早餐前
    79 20. 是樹的什麼
    83 21. 選自〈不完美的樂土〉
     選自《易容的英雄》
    91 22. 秋
    95 23. 窗邊針織的婦人
    97 24. 盡善盡美之神話
    101 25. 書攤
    105 26. 一個新詩人
    109 27. 獨生女
    113 28. 堂表親
    119 29. 後代
    121 30. 疚
    125 31. 平衡
    129 32. 我們所能依據的
    133 33. 有時在冬天
    137 34. 春
    141 35. 半空中
    145 36. 撿拾
     選自《早臨的來世》
    149 37. 蟒蛇
    153 38. 納西色斯六十歲
    157 39. 葉
    161 40. 冥想於海拔三萬英尺
    163 41. 自殺者
    167 42. 健身腳踏車
    171 43. 棒球
    175 44. 過剩
    177 45. 召喚
    179 46. 我們最怕的
    183 47. 朱紅
    187 48. 伏筆
    191 49. 早臨的來世
     選自《嘉年華會之夜》
    195 50. 流行年鑑
    199 51. 快樂的義務
    203 52. 短箋數則致母親
    217 53.〈嘉年華會之夜〉
     

    新版弁言
      這本詩選自出版以來,受到一些讀者謬賞,並獲得中國文藝協會的文學翻譯獎。如今趁著重新出版之際,我們作了許多修訂,尤其是譯文方面,總覺難以達到盡善盡美。在此特別感謝好友周惠民教授、陳芳教授仔細校閱全書,提出許多修改建議;也謝謝 Bambie提供的寶貴意見。
      詩選有幸得以重新出版,使我們能繼續與讀者共享悅讀好詩的興奮與喜樂。這要感謝爾雅出版公司負責人隱地兄、書林出版公司編輯部,他們的熱心、愛護與敦促,延續了這本詩集的生命。
    彭鏡禧.夏燕生
    2009年3月
    代序
    字斟句酌── 美國當代詩人派斯坦訪談錄
    肯.艾德曼之 採訪
    彭安之 譯
    對林妲.派斯坦而言
    反覆推敲是最純粹的愛
      詩人林妲.派斯坦(1932-)桌前貼著田納西.威廉斯(Tennessee Williams, 1911-83)的名言:「詩人最大的榮耀就是一上午豐富的成就。」
      派斯坦屬於那少數幸運的詩人,許多個早晨成就了實際的榮譽:九本書、三種文學獎(Dylan Thomas Award, Di Castagnola Award, Pushcart Prize)和為期四年的馬里蘭州桂冠詩人。《蓋提斯堡評論》(The Gettysburg Review)說,她的新書《早臨的後世》(An Early Afterlife, 1995)「再度確定她身為美國當代一流詩人的地位。」
      出生於紐約市的派斯坦,從十二歲起就向《紐約客》(New Yorker)投稿(一直要近三十年之後該刊才第一次發表她的詩作)。派斯坦從哈佛女校(Radcliff)畢業後,又在布藍迪斯大學(Brandeis)拿了英國文學的碩士學位。
      派斯坦在養育三個小孩的十年空檔後重拾寫作。她的詩作很快出現在《大西洋月刊》(Atlantic Monthly)、《紐約客》、《新共和》(New Republic)、《巴黎評論》(Paris Review)、《喬治亞評論》(Georgia Review)等刊物。她也曾在哈佛、耶魯、普林斯頓、富哲莎士比亞圖書館(Folger Shakespeare Library)以及國會圖書館等機構朗誦自己的作品。
      現在派斯坦和她的先生艾拉(現職國家癌症研究所分子生物實驗室主任)同住。他們的三個子女均已成人:史帝文是亞特蘭大艾莫瑞醫學院(Emory Medical School)的腎臟學家;彼得是廚師,在華盛頓市中心擁有兩家餐廳──石柱碑(Obelisk)和樂園比薩(Pizzeria Paradiso);芮秋則在威斯康辛州的麥迪遜寫小說。
      我們就在她位於波多馬克(Potomac)的家中,藏書豐富的書房裡,望著窗外的森林,談談她寫詩的心得。
    .身為馬里蘭州的桂冠詩人,你有什麼義務?
      六年前州長辦公室的人來找我做桂冠詩人,問我願不願意為州裡官方場合寫詩。我回她說:「絕不可能。你們還是另請高明吧。」然後她就問說,如果接受這職位,我會願意做什麼。我說我會很樂意和馬里蘭州平常沒有接觸詩或詩人的人讀詩、談詩。我也會想幫助那些自己覺得對詩一無所知,因而對詩心存恐懼的人了解,詩,其實沒什麼好「懂」的。
    .詩沒什麼好懂的?
      對。詩談的不是知識而是情緒經驗。是要人欣賞的,可以用來慶祝,也可以做為安慰。會有人問我,可不可以在喪禮或婚禮用我的詩。他們在生活中感受到對詩的需要,特別是在這些重要的場合,可是他們不一定知道從何找起。
      所以身為桂冠詩人,我走遍州內各地:監獄、養老院、醫院、學校,和人談詩,也朗誦一些我自己的詩。
    .你朗誦自己的詩會不會和別人有所不同?
      當然,每一個作家對自己的作品都有一套獨特的看法,朗誦時自然會流露。我常去聽我喜歡的詩人朗誦,主要就是去聽他們的聲音。以後自己再誦讀那些詩的時候,耳邊仍舊會響起他們的聲音。
    .讀者應該在乎你詩作的意圖嗎?
      多多少少吧。每個讀者都有自己的經驗和情緒,然後以自己的方式來了解、欣賞詩。我個人會對作家的特殊意圖感興趣,但這是後來的事,而且屬於比較專業──從技巧方面去看。
    .要是我能在你的詩裡看到和你意圖不同的意義呢?
      有時候是會如此,我也覺得沒什麼關係,只要不太離譜。我的意思是,如果你在看完後結論和我南轅北轍──比方說我在褒揚,你卻以為我在貶抑──那我就會難過了。我可不希望完全被誤解。
      不過,如果你在我的詩裡看到自己沒發現的涵意,那倒沒關係。我常常從別人的闡釋中了解自己的作品。可能我潛意識裡知道,卻不自知,而要經由他人的幫忙來發現。
      例如我第一本書以《太陽完美的圖》(A Perfect Circle of Sun, 1971)為書名,出自題為〈天窗〉(“Skylight”)的一首詩;該詩就有一層意涵是我當初沒有刻意著墨的。那首詩描述的是透過天窗看世界的經驗。有評論家說,那首詩其實是在說透過詩來看世界。我一讀到就覺得「對,那首詩真的有那個意思」。我一定在某個層次上知道卻沒意識到自己其實知道。這其實是件好事。因為寫詩雖然絕對不會帶來名利,卻如我非常喜歡且景仰的詩人威廉.斯戴佛(William Stafford, 1914-)所言,提供一個管道,發掘出自己沒意識到自己其實了解卻不自知的東西。寫詩也因而是一個探索發現的過程。
    .為什麼選擇詩而不是小說呢?
      我覺得好像大部分的作家都會有股衝動去擴大或濃縮語言和經驗;一般來說,前者會走向小說,後者則成為詩。當然也有詩人如惠特曼(Walt Whitman, 1819-92)寫浩浩長詩;也有些小說家的故事精簡如珠玉。還有少數幾個作家,如哈代(Thomas Hardy, 1840-1928)或是當今的艾伍(Margaret Atwood, 1939-),兩樣都在行。不過我有強烈的濃縮的衝動。
    .你怎麼進入詩的世界的?
      我一直都有在寫作──至少從十二、十三歲起。身為獨生女,書就是我最大的玩伴,而寫作就是我和書中人物、詩人講話的方式。不過結婚生子後我一度停筆。那是在五○年代,當時,我覺得不可以在為人妻人母的同時,繼續追求像詩一樣對我而言那麼重要的東西。現在覺得當初我錯了;時下年輕女性大概也不會犯那樣的錯誤。無論如何,當我在近十年之後重拾寫作時,是有嘗試過寫小說。可是很快就發現自己對故事情節、角色都不感興趣;有興趣的是描寫的部分,特別是富涵寓意的文字。我的小說越寫越短,幾乎成了一個短篇。不久我就發現它其實想成為一首詩。
    .你的詩都在談自然和藝術
      我生活中的大大小小點點滴滴最後似乎都會出現在我的詩裡。我的確去很多美術館和藝廊,有些詩就是關於在那裡的所見所聞。而住在這林木之間,樹葉變色雪片飄落,也成為我下筆的題材。不過我不認為自己主要是自然詩人。我以自然為譬喻的材料,而不只是白描。
    .你需要文思泉湧才能寫詩嗎?
      不,也沒那麼多泉可湧。如果真要等靈感來才寫,那一年大概就只能寫個一兩首吧。可是我每天早上會逼自己坐在書桌前,不管願不願意。等到夠無聊了,就會寫些東西。我發現靈感是可以連哄帶騙引誘出來的。如果情況真的太糟,我會允許自己看看別人的詩。


    [D13109]給要離家的女兒 林妲‧派斯坦

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    原價 :NTD 250.00
    售價 :NTD 200.00
     Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
     
    加入購物車

    To a Daughter Leaving Home     給要離家的女兒
          林妲‧派斯坦 /作      ◎      彭鏡禧/譯 
          When I taught you                   你八歲那年
          at eight to ride                        我教你騎
          a bicycle, loping along             腳踏車,邁著大步
          beside you                             傍著你,
          as you wobbled away            你搖搖擺擺
          on two round wheels,            坐兩個圓輪而去,
          my own mouth rounding        我自己圓著嘴
          in surprise when you pulled    驚見你使勁
          ahead down the curved         前行,順著彎曲的
          path of the park,                  公園小徑,那時
          I kept waiting                     我一直等待
          for the thud                        那砰然一聲
          of your carsh as I              你摔下來,便
          sprinted to catch up,          衝著追上去,
          while you grew                  而你漸騎
          smaller, more breakable     漸遠,
          with distance,                    漸小,漸易破損,
          pumping,pumping              拚了命
          for your life, screaming      踩上,踩下,尖聲
          with laughter,                    大笑,
          the hair flapping                頭髮甩動
          behind you like a              在背後,像一方
          handkerchief waving         手帕揮舞著
          goodbye.                         再見。

    賞析 ◎夏燕生/賞析
    全詩只是淺白的一句話,卻細膩的道出「離家」一事在親子之間引起兩款截然不同的心情。
    面對著女兒長大即將離家,說話者驀然驚覺這件事早在女兒八歲學騎腳踏車時就有軌跡可尋。從父母的眼光看,寶貝的孩子「漸騎/漸遠,漸小,漸易破損」,令人既疼惜又難以割捨。然而女兒卻是充滿了活力,興奮的為自己的成就和獨立打拚,得意的將父母拋諸腦後。
    其實,兒女生下來註定是要尋找自己的道路,而且父母通常也心甘情願的協助他們這樣做。教騎腳踏車的回憶,具體呈現出這個事實。從子女出生開始,父母為他們安排的一切,都是為著他們的獨立──也就是為著他們的遠離──而準備。父母遲來的領悟,適足以顯示舔犢深情。
    這首詩的素材十分平常,全詩用字簡潔,描繪既細膩寫實又富於象徵意義。曲折有致、簡短快速的詩行與節奏,生動表達了騎腳踏車的實況。以「再見」一詞作為全詩的結尾,而且獨佔一行,更道出了離別的真切與決絕──雖或心中不無欣慰。詩中敘述者的深刻覺悟,出之以輕描淡寫的筆法,無一字道及感傷,但是震撼力十足。
    作者簡介
    林妲‧派斯坦(Linda Pastan) 當代美國詩人,出生於紐約市。從哈佛女校(Radcliff)畢業後,又在布藍迪斯大學(Brandeis)得到英國文學碩士學位。已出版九本詩集,多次獲得詩獎,擔任過為期四年的馬里蘭州桂冠詩人。養育三個小孩十年之後,派斯坦重拾寫作,詩作很快就出現在《大西洋月刊》、《紐約客》、《新共和》、《巴黎評論》、《喬治亞評論》等重要文學刊物。她也曾應邀在哈佛、耶魯、普林斯頓、富哲莎士比亞圖書館(Folger Shakespeare Library)以及美國國會圖書館等機構朗誦自己的作品。

    Jules Verne, le rêve du progrès 凡爾納: 追求進步的夢想家 ;A Journey to the Centre of the Earth

    此BLOG 還有一些Jules Verne的相關資訊 ,請利用SEARCH搜索之。
    Spotlight:
    Floating in Space
    What nicknames did astronauts Bruce McCandless and Robert Stewart use for each other when they were in the Space Shuttle?Bruce McCandless and Robert Stewart called each other "Buck" and "Flash," for Buck Rogers and Flash Gordon— two fictional characters who were able to maneuver outside aircraft in space. McCandless and Stewart made the first untethered space walk on February 7, 1984, during Space Shuttle flight 41-B. First McCandless and, later, Stewart spent several hours floating freely in space in their Manned Maneuvering Unit (MMU), a nitrogen-propelled backpack that latched to the spacesuit's life support system. The astronaut used hand controls to fly outside the orbiter, always staying within 300 feet (91 meters) of the ship.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    Quote:
    "Ah! what I regret is not being able to take a walk outside. What voluptuousness to float amid this radiant ether, to bathe oneself in it, to wrap oneself in the sun's pure rays."Jules Verne, Around the Moon
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.




    凡爾納
    追求進步的夢想家

    Jules Verne, le rêve du progrès

    【基本資料 】
    ‧書系:發現之旅
    ‧編號:XB0079
    ‧作者:Jean-Paul Dekiss
    ‧譯者:馬向陽
    ‧出版日期:2005/12/19
    ▼ 內容簡介

    相信大家都看過電影《環遊世界80天》,不久前也才上映過電影明星成龍主演的老片新拍版。

    原著小說則是由人稱「科幻小說之父」的法國作家凡爾納(Jules Verne,1828-1905)所創作,他另著有《海底兩萬里》、《地心之旅》、《格蘭特船長的兒女》、《神祕島》等60餘部膾炙人口的小說,作品譯本超過70種語言,改編成的電影、舞台劇與漫畫更是難以計數。

    19世紀初以降,中產階級藉著金融與工業,?造出新權勢的武器,堪稱是科學大躍進的機器時代。凡爾納結合淵博的學識和廣泛的興趣,發揮絕妙的才思文筆和驚人的想像力,創作出各式各樣的「新神話」,為這段發展過程留下證據。他帶領讀者重新發現地球(地心與宇宙),重新認識各個種族和人民,預言新科學(飛行器、潛水艇等)和注重孩童的道德教育,在在都是當時發展中的共和國所推崇的價值,現今看來也深具啟發性和教育性。

    今年是凡爾納辭世100週年,在其出生地南特、成名地巴黎和終老地亞眠,都盛大推出各項紀念慶祝活動。凡爾納生前曾浩歎要留下完整的作品,得活到一百歲,但預測科學發展神準的他應沒料想到自己過世一百年仍炙手可熱!現在,讓我們從閱讀本書來認識這位偉大科幻小說家吧!

    ▼ 作者簡介

    Jean-Paul Dekiss

    法國電影導演,曾拍攝25部短片與六部長片,包括《上帝不存在》(Dieu n'existe pas,1994年參加柏林影展)與《魏特曼兄弟》(Les Garcons Witman,1997年參加坎城影展)。目前是亞眠(Amien)「凡爾納之家」負責人、「作家之家暨文學遺產協會」(Federation des maisons d'ecrivains et des patrimoines litteraires)主席。著有《魔法師凡爾納》(Jules Verne l'enchanteur,Felin出版社,1999),深入探討本書中提出的各項內容。


    ▼ 譯者簡介

    馬向陽

    巴黎第八大學語言學碩士。曾任職法國在台協會、師大法語中心。譯有《消失》、本系列之《拿破崙》、《吳哥窟》、《美索不達米亞》,公共電視與前春暉影業之法語影片,並擔任口譯。目前任職台北利氏學社、華梵大學外文系,以及法國文化協會。


    ▼ 目錄

    第一章:羅亞爾河之子
    第二章:奇妙之旅
    第三章:教育與娛樂
    第四章:對科學抱持懷疑
    見證與文獻
    大事紀
    電影作品輯錄
    圖片目錄與出處
    索引



    Jules Verne was born ‪#‎onthisday‬ in 1828. He was most famous for Voyages Extraordinaires, a series of 54 adventure novels which included science fiction classic A Journey to the Centre of the Earth. Know someone who loves this novel? ‪#‎AdoptaBook‬ for them.http://bit.ly/1AzECGq

    The English Novel; a Short Critical History by Walter Allen《英國小說評介》

    • The English Novel; a Short Critical History (1954) ,台灣複印本頗多。
    • Walter Ernest Allen (23 February 1911 – 28 February 1995) was an English literary critic and novelist. He is best known for his classic study The English Novel: a Short Critical History (1954).
    • 英國小說評介王玉川譯台北:幼獅, 1991 -- 
    • hc 評: 還可以翻譯得更準確的地方不少,  譬如說,
    • Thus baldly synopsized (p.37)翻譯成"聽了以上的摘要介紹" (p.41),沒將baldly意思弄出來。
    • 又,一句中兩次用moral dilemma ,第一次(個人) 翻譯為(道德)選擇 ,第二次(社會)the dilemma則翻譯為問題.....利瑪竇中國傳教史》


    司丹佛E‧泰勒著,王玉川譯(1965)。聽話。台北市:益智書局。 王玉川譯自美國泰勒所著《聽話》一書設計了十七種聽話技巧的訓練,其中也不乏與國內幾位學者相似的論點。

    利瑪竇全集 4 冊,《利瑪竇中國傳教史》 羅漁.劉俊餘.王玉川合譯, 光啟輔仁聯合---光启出版社与辅仁大学出版社

    Obituary: Walter Allen

    CHRISTOPHER HAWTREE
    Thursday, 2 March 1995
    Even now somebody is writing another tribute to Walter Allen, unaware that he has died and perhaps with only the vaguest idea who he was. Best known for a Penguin paperback, The English Novel (1954), he became used to - and bemused by - arriving at another foreign institution and told by the welcoming official, "I've just been reading The English Novel - in a student's essay."
    Such plagiarism is not to be entirely deplored. Walter Allen's enthusiasm for novels was one that revelled in their diversity; he never sought to reduce them to the Novel. "There was a continuity in what I was doing: reading novels old and new and trying to write them as well, I was conscious that I was tracing a tapestry still being woven."
    He feared that he belonged to a dying breed, the man of letters. Ten years V.S. Pritchett's junior, he was brought up in Birmingham, the son of a silversmith's engraver whose passion for culture included such weeklies as the New Statesman: "papers to which, it seems to me, I owe as much as I do to my formal education", recalled Allen, who, true to Statesman tradition, subjected it to banter in his second novel, Blind Man's Ditch (1939).
    "Even in the Thirties, if a young English writer had a university education, you more or less had to assume that the university was either Oxford or Cambridge," he recalled, although the figure of D.H. Lawrence stood above them all, Oxbridge or otherwise. In the Birmingham City Public Library, "the very look of the books, those dark-brown squarish Secker volumes, intrigued me. I would pull one out, peep inside it, read a page or two and put it back, as though consciously deferring the excitement I sensed in it. The Rainbow I came across in the most improbable place, a tiny commercial circulating library dedicated to women's romantic fiction housed in a shop near where we lived that sold knitting wool. I took it out as quickly as I could, furtively, rather as though buying a packet of contraceptives."
    Sensing that it was forbidden stuff, he kept the author a secret until undergraduate years. Failure to get into Oxford (he had scarcely been taught half that was necessary) prejudiced him against the place - as he was the first to admit.
    The ignominy that he sensed in the attempt - sized up straightaway by that astute figure, the scout - reappeared, directly transcribed, a decade later in his first published novel, Innocence is Drowned (1938). The earlier, unpublished Tomorrow is Another Day rehearses such themes but lacks the narrative control and unobtrusive symbolism which he soon acquired. This owed less to the English department at Birmingham University (under Ernest de Selincourt) than to others there, such as an assistant lecturer in Classics, Louis MacNeice.
    Perhaps most important was a number of writers outside it who became known as the "Birmingham Group". They were not known to one another at first, but had been published in various magazines and anthologies edited by an American enthusiast for the short story, Edward O'Brien. He noticed that he had been printing a number of Midlands authors and, with a shaky grasp of English geography, assumed that they must all be acquainted. This, as a result, became the case. For some while they met weekly in a pub off Corporation Street.
    Much the best-known was John Hampson, who had led a varied life on both sides of the law and was now in charge of the mongol son of a wealthy family, which work gave him time to write: Saturday Night at the Greyhound (1931) had been one of the Hogarth Press's biggest sellers. Walter Brierley's Means Test Man (1935) is a harrowing indictment of the unemployment system, while the motor-cyclist Peter Chamberlain was praised by Waugh for his fiction, and Leslie Halward's stories of working-class life have yet to be fully appreciated: they deserve that overworked adjective, Chekhovian.
    Except for Allen, none of them was able to adapt to the changing post- war world. His fiction, however, drew on the past in a way that did not prevent experiment and development within a traditional structure. The bombing of Paternoster Row destroyed most copies of Blind Man's Ditch, a sort of thriller which owes much to Graham Greene, and Dead Man Over All (1950) has yet to be appreciated as one of the most convincing attempts to come to grips with industrial life.
    Allen's workload in the Fifties was tremendous. Not only was there The English Novel but unceasing journalism, teaching, broadcasting and - most importantly - his best novel, All in a Lifetime (1959), which explores something of his father's character. Whether it was this struggle with the past or pressure of other work, Allen stopped the writing of fiction that he thought a man's most important task. The man of letters continued non-stop, and it was a terrible blow in the mid-Seventies to be laid low by a stroke which ever after confined him to his Islington home in the care of his devoted wife, Peggy, whom he had married within three weeks of their meeting in 1944.
    Under her care he was able to resume writing: a history of the short story and some "Memories of a Writing Life" modestly and perhaps romantically titled As I Walked Down New Grub Street (1981). A source-book for innumerable biographers, it is a spirited series of reminiscences, its eye as sharply amusing as he was in conversation, bringing to life the great and those who simply milled around the fringes. He and Louis MacNeice vied for the literary rights in John Hampson's marriage of convenience to Thrse Ghiese, the Berlin cabaret artist whose friend Erika Mann had been similarly rescued by Auden, who was now in charge of this ceremony: summary cannot do justice to the comedy of Walter Allen's account of such things as the mutual inability to speak the language and Auden's being prevented from playing piano in the pub afterwards because a corpse was laid out on the billiard table.
    Two further novels followed and, if they did not match the earlier ones, they do not demean a life in which concern for the written word was paramount but never to the exclusion of the subject matter itself.

    Intentions, by Oscar Wilde

    "It is always with the best intentions that the worst work is done."
    --from "Intentions" by Oscar Wilde

    "For in art there is no such thing as a universal truth. A truth in art is
    that whose contradictory is also true."
    --from "The Truth of Masks" included in INTENTIONS


    此書有中譯 (採用第一篇篇名當書名)

    Intentions, by Oscar Wilde
    The Project Gutenberg EBook of Intentions, by Oscar Wilde
    (#11 in our series by Oscar Wilde)


    **eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

    *****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****


    Title: Intentions

    Author: Oscar Wilde

    Release Date: April, 1997 [EBook #887]
    [This file was first posted on April 24, 1997]
    [Most recently updated: May 11, 2003]

    Edition: 10

    Language: English

    Character set encoding: US-ASCII

    Transcribed from the 1913 edition by David Price, email ccx074@coventry.ac.uk


    INTENTIONS




    Contents
    The Decay of Lying
    Pen, Pencil, and Poison
    The Critic as Artist
    The Truth of Masks


    THE DECAY OF LYING: AN OBSERVATION



    A DIALOGUE. Persons: Cyril and Vivian. Scene: the Library of a country house in Nottinghamshire.
    CYRIL (coming in through the open window from the terrace). My dear Vivian, don’t coop yourself up all day in the library. It is a perfectly lovely afternoon. The air is exquisite. There is a mist upon the woods, like the purple bloom upon a plum. Let us go and lie on the grass and smoke cigarettes and enjoy Nature.
    VIVIAN. Enjoy Nature! I am glad to say that I have entirely lost that faculty. People tell us that Art makes us love Nature more than we loved her before; that it reveals her secrets to us; and that after a careful study of Corot and Constable we see things in her that had escaped our observation. My own experience is that the more we study Art, the less we care for Nature. What Art really reveals to us is Nature’s lack of design, her curious crudities, her extraordinary monotony, her absolutely unfinished condition. Nature has good intentions, of course, but, as Aristotle once said, she cannot carry them out. When I look at a landscape I cannot help seeing all its defects. It is fortunate for us, however, that Nature is so imperfect, as otherwise we should have no art at all. Art is our spirited protest, our gallant attempt to teach Nature her proper place. As for the infinite variety of Nature, that is a pure myth. It is not to be found in Nature herself. It resides in the imagination, or fancy, or cultivated blindness of the man who looks at her.
    CYRIL. Well, you need not look at the landscape. You can lie on the grass and smoke and talk.
    VIVIAN. But Nature is so uncomfortable. Grass is hard and lumpy and damp, and full of dreadful black insects. Why, even Morris’s poorest workman could make you a more comfortable seat than the whole of Nature can. Nature pales before the furniture of ‘the street which from Oxford has borrowed its name,’ as the poet you love so much once vilely phrased it. I don’t complain. If Nature had been comfortable, mankind would never have invented architecture, and I prefer houses to the open air. In a house we all feel of the proper proportions. Everything is subordinated to us, fashioned for our use and our pleasure. Egotism itself, which is so necessary to a proper sense of human dignity, is entirely the result of indoor life. Out of doors one becomes abstract and impersonal. One’s individuality absolutely leaves one. And then Nature is so indifferent, so unappreciative. Whenever I am walking in the park here, I always feel that I am no more to her than the cattle that browse on the slope, or the burdock that blooms in the ditch. Nothing is more evident than that Nature hates Mind. Thinking is the most unhealthy thing in the world, and people die of it just as they die of any other disease. Fortunately, in England at any rate, thought is not catching. Our splendid physique as a people is entirely due to our national stupidity. I only hope we shall be able to keep this great historic bulwark of our happiness for many years to come; but I am afraid that we are beginning to be over-educated; at least everybody who is incapable of learning has taken to teaching—that is really what our enthusiasm for education has come to. In the meantime, you had better go back to your wearisome uncomfortable Nature, and leave me to correct my proofs.
    CYRIL. Writing an article! That is not very consistent after what you have just said.
    VIVIAN. Who wants to be consistent? The dullard and the doctrinaire, the tedious people who carry out their principles to the bitter end of action, to the reductio ad absurdum of practice. Not I. Like Emerson, I write over the door of my library the word ‘Whim.’ Besides, my article is really a most salutary and valuable warning. If it is attended to, there may be a new Renaissance of Art.
    CYRIL. What is the subject?
    VIVIAN. I intend to call it ‘The Decay of Lying: A Protest.’
    CYRIL. Lying! I should have thought that our politicians kept up that habit.
    VIVIAN. I assure you that they do not. They never rise beyond the level of misrepresentation, and actually condescend to prove, to discuss, to argue. How different from the temper of the true liar, with his frank, fearless statements, his superb irresponsibility, his healthy, natural disdain of proof of any kind! After all, what is a fine lie? Simply that which is its own evidence. If a man is sufficiently unimaginative to produce evidence in support of a lie, he might just as well speak the truth at once. No, the politicians won’t do. Something may, perhaps, be urged on behalf of the Bar. The mantle of the Sophist has fallen on its members. Their feigned ardours and unreal rhetoric are delightful. They can make the worse appear the better cause, as though they were fresh from Leontine schools, and have been known to wrest from reluctant juries triumphant verdicts of acquittal for their clients, even when those clients, as often happens, were clearly and unmistakeably innocent. But they are briefed by the prosaic, and are not ashamed to appeal to precedent. In spite of their endeavours, the truth will out. Newspapers, even, have degenerated. They may now be absolutely relied upon. One feels it as one wades through their columns. It is always the unreadable that occurs. I am afraid that there is not much to be said in favour of either the lawyer or the journalist. Besides, what I am pleading for is Lying in art. Shall I read you what I have written? It might do you a great deal of good.
    CYRIL. Certainly, if you give me a cigarette. Thanks. By the way, what magazine do you intend it for?
    VIVIAN. For the Retrospective Review. I think I told you that the elect had revived it.
    CYRIL. Whom do you mean by ‘the elect’?
    VIVIAN. Oh, The Tired Hedonists, of course. It is a club to which I belong. We are supposed to wear faded roses in our button-holes when we meet, and to have a sort of cult for Domitian. I am afraid you are not eligible. You are too fond of simple pleasures.
    CYRIL. I should be black-balled on the ground of animal spirits, I suppose?
    VIVIAN. Probably. Besides, you are a little too old. We don’t admit anybody who is of the usual age.
    CYRIL. Well, I should fancy you are all a good deal bored with each other.
    VIVIAN. We are. This is one of the objects of the club. Now, if you promise not to interrupt too often, I will read you my article.
    CYRIL. You will find me all attention.
    VIVIAN (reading in a very clear, musical voice). THE DECAY OF LYING: A PROTEST.—One of the chief causes that can be assigned for the curiously commonplace character of most of the literature of our age is undoubtedly the decay of Lying as an art, a science, and a social pleasure. The ancient historians gave us delightful fiction in the form of fact; the modem novelist presents us with dull facts under the guise of fiction. The Blue-Book is rapidly becoming his ideal both for method and manner. He has his tedious document humain, his miserable little coin de la création, into which he peers with his microscope. He is to be found at the Librairie Nationale, or at the British Museum, shamelessly reading up his subject. He has not even the courage of other people’s ideas, but insists on going directly to life for everything, and ultimately, between encyclopaedias and personal experience, he comes to the ground, having drawn his types from the family circle or from the weekly washerwoman, and having acquired an amount of useful information from which never, even in his most meditative moments, can he thoroughly free himself.
    ‘The lose that results to literature in general from this false ideal of our time can hardly be overestimated. People have a careless way of talking about a “born liar,” just as they talk about a “born poet.” But in both cases they are wrong. Lying and poetry are arts—arts, as Pinto saw, not unconnected with each other—and they require the most careful study, the most disinterested devotion. Indeed, they have their technique, just as the more material arts of painting and sculpture have, their subtle secrets of form and colour, their craft-mysteries, their deliberate artistic methods. As one knows the poet by his fine music, so one can recognise the liar by his rich rhythmic utterance, and in neither case will the casual inspiration of the moment suffice. Here, as elsewhere, practice must, precede perfection. But in modern days while the fashion of writing poetry has become far too common, and should, if possible, be discouraged, the fashion of lying has almost fallen into disrepute. Many a young man starts in life with a natural gift for exaggeration which, if nurtured in congenial and sympathetic surroundings, or by the imitation of the best models, might grow into something really great and wonderful. But, as a rule, he comes to nothing. He either falls into careless habits of accuracy—’
    CYRIL. My dear fellow!
    VIVIAN. Please don’t interrupt in the middle of a sentence. ‘He either falls into careless habits of accuracy, or takes to frequenting the society of the aged and the well-informed. Both things are equally fatal to his imagination, as indeed they would be fatal to the imagination of anybody, and in a short time he develops a morbid and unhealthy faculty of truth-telling, begins to verify all statements made in his presence, has no hesitation in contradicting people who are much younger than himself, and often ends by writing novels which are so lifelike that no one can possibly believe in their probability. This is no isolated instance that we are giving. It is simply one example out of many; and if something cannot be done to check, or at least to modify, our monstrous worship of facts, Art will become sterile, and beauty will pass away from the land.
    ‘Even Mr. Robert Louis Stevenson, that delightful master of delicate and fanciful prose, is tainted with this modern vice, for we know positively no other name for it. There is such a thing as robbing a story of its reality by trying to make it too true, and The Black Arrow is so inartistic as not to contain a single anachronism to boast of, while the transformation of Dr. Jekyll reads dangerously like an experiment out of the Lancet. As for Mr. Rider Haggard, who really has, or had once, the makings of a perfectly magnificent liar, he is now so afraid of being suspected of genius that when he does tell us anything marvellous, he feels bound to invent a personal reminiscence, and to put it into a footnote as a kind of cowardly corroboration. Nor are our other novelists much better. Mr. Henry James writes fiction as if it were a painful duty, and wastes upon mean motives and imperceptible “points of view” his neat literary style, his felicitous phrases, his swift and caustic satire. Mr. Hall Caine, it is true, aims at the grandiose, but then he writes at the top of his voice. He is so loud that one cannot bear what he says. Mr. James Payn is an adept in the art of concealing what is not worth finding. He hunts down the obvious with the enthusiasm of a short-sighted detective. As one turns over the pages, the suspense of the author becomes almost unbearable. The horses of Mr. William Black’s phaeton do not soar towards the sun. They merely frighten the sky at evening into violent chromolithographic effects. On seeing them approach, the peasants take refuge in dialect. Mrs. Oliphant prattles pleasantly about curates, lawn-tennis parties, domesticity, and other wearisome things. Mr. Marion Crawford has immolated himself upon the altar of local colour. He is like the lady in the French comedy who keeps talking about “le beau ciel d’Italie.” Besides, he has fallen into the bad habit of uttering moral platitudes. He is always telling us that to be good is to be good, and that to be bad is to be wicked. At times he is almost edifying. Robert Elsmere is of course a masterpiece—a masterpiece of the “genre ennuyeux,” the one form of literature that the English people seems thoroughly to enjoy. A thoughtful young friend of ours once told us that it reminded him of the sort of conversation that goes on at a meat tea in the house of a serious Nonconformist family, and we can quite believe it. Indeed it is only in England that such a book could be produced. England is the home of lost ideas. As for that great and daily increasing school of novelists for whom the sun always rises in the East-End, the only thing that can be said about them is that they find life crude, and leave it raw.
    ‘In France, though nothing so deliberately tedious as Robert Elsmere has been produced, things are not much better. M. Guy de Maupassant, with his keen mordant irony and his hard vivid style, strips life of the few poor rags that still cover her, and shows us foul sore and festering wound. He writes lurid little tragedies in which everybody is ridiculous; bitter comedies at which one cannot laugh for very tears. M. Zola, true to the lofty principle that he lays down in one of his pronunciamientos on literature, “L’homme de génie n’a jamais d’esprit,” is determined to show that, if he has not got genius, he can at least be dull. And how well he succeeds! He is not without power. Indeed at times, as in Germinal, there is something almost epic in his work. But his work is entirely wrong from beginning to end, and wrong not on the ground of morals, but on the ground of art. From any ethical standpoint it is just what it should be. The author is perfectly truthful, and describes things exactly as they happen. What more can any moralist desire? We have no sympathy at all with the moral indignation of our time against M. Zola. It is simply the indignation of Tartuffe on being exposed. But from the standpoint of art, what can be said in favour of the author of L’Assommoir, Nana and Pot-Bouille? Nothing. Mr. Ruskin once described the characters in George Eliot’s novels as being like the sweepings of a Pentonville omnibus, but M. Zola’s characters are much worse. They have their dreary vices, and their drearier virtues. The record of their lives is absolutely without interest. Who cares what happens to them? In literature we require distinction, charm, beauty and imaginative power. We don’t want to be harrowed and disgusted with an account of the doings of the lower orders. M. Daudet is better. He has wit, a light touch and an amusing style. But he has lately committed literary suicide. Nobody can possibly care for Delobelle with his “Il faut lutter pour l’art,” or for Valmajour with his eternal refrain about the nightingale, or for the poet in Jack with his “mots cruels,” now that we have learned from Vingt Ans de ma Vie littéraire that these characters were taken directly from life. To us they seem to have suddenly lost all their vitality, all the few qualities they ever possessed. The only real people are the people who never existed, and if a novelist is base enough to go to life for his personages he should at least pretend that they are creations, and not boast of them as copies. The justification of a character in a novel is not that other persons are what they are, but that the author is what he is. Otherwise the novel is not a work of art. As for M. Paul Bourget, the master of the romanpsychologique, he commits the error of imagining that the men and women of modern life are capable of being infinitely analysed for an innumerable series of chapters. In point of fact what is interesting about people in good society—and M. Bourget rarely moves out of the Faubourg St. Germain, except to come to London,—is the mask that each one of them wears, not the reality that lies behind the mask. It is a humiliating confession, but we are all of us made out of the same stuff. In Falstaff there is something of Hamlet, in Hamlet there is not a little of Falstaff. The fat knight has his moods of melancholy, and the young prince his moments of coarse humour. Where we differ from each other is purely in accidentals: in dress, manner, tone of voice, religious opinions, personal appearance, tricks of habit and the like. The more one analyses people, the more all reasons for analysis disappear. Sooner or later one comes to that dreadful universal thing called human nature. Indeed, as any one who has ever worked among the poor knows only too well, the brotherhood of man is no mere poet’s dream, it is a most depressing and humiliating reality; and if a writer insists upon analysing the upper classes, he might just as well write of match-girls and costermongers at once.’ However, my dear Cyril, I will not detain you any further just here. I quite admit that modern novels have many good points. All I insist on is that, as a class, they are quite unreadable.
    CYRIL. That is certainly a very grave qualification, but I must say that I think you are rather unfair in some of your strictures. I like The Deemster, and The Daughter of Heth, and Le Disciple, and Mr. Isaacs, and as for RobertElsmere, I am quite devoted to it. Not that I can look upon it as a serious work. As a statement of the problems that confront the earnest Christian it is ridiculous and antiquated. It is simply Arnold’s Literature and Dogma with the literature left out. It is as much behind the age as Paley’s Evidences, or Colenso’s method of Biblical exegesis. Nor could anything be less impressive than the unfortunate hero gravely heralding a dawn that rose long ago, and so completely missing its true significance that he proposes to carry on the business of the old firm under the new name. On the other hand, it contains several clever caricatures, and a heap of delightful quotations, and Green’s philosophy very pleasantly sugars the somewhat bitter pill of the author’s fiction. I also cannot help expressing my surprise that you have said nothing about the two novelists whom you are always reading, Balzac and George Meredith. Surely they are realists, both of them?
    VIVIAN. Ah! Meredith! Who can define him? His style is chaos illumined by flashes of lightning. As a writer he has mastered everything except language: as a novelist he can do everything, except tell a story: as an artist he is everything except articulate. Somebody in Shakespeare—Touchstone, I think—talks about a man who is always breaking his shins over his own wit, and it seems to me that this might serve as the basis for a criticism of Meredith’s method. But whatever he is, he is not a realist. Or rather I would say that he is a child of realism who is not on speaking terms with his father. By deliberate choice he has made himself a romanticist. He has refused to bow the knee to Baal, and after all, even if the man’s fine spirit did not revolt against the noisy assertions of realism, his style would be quite sufficient of itself to keep life at a respectful distance. By its means he has planted round his garden a hedge full of thorns, and red with wonderful roses. As for Balzac, he was a most remarkable combination of the artistic temperament with the scientific spirit. The latter he bequeathed to his disciples. The former was entirely his own. The difference between such a book as M. Zola’s L’Assommoir and Balzac’s Illusions Perdues is the difference between unimaginative realism and imaginative reality. ‘All Balzac’s characters;’ said Baudelaire, ‘are gifted with the same ardour of life that animated himself. All his fictions are as deeply coloured as dreams. Each mind is a weapon loaded to the muzzle with will. The very scullions have genius.’ A steady course of Balzac reduces our living friends to shadows, and our acquaintances to the shadows of shades. His characters have a kind of fervent fiery-coloured existence. They dominate us, and defy scepticism. One of the greatest tragedies of my life is the death of Lucien de Rubempré. It is a grief from which I have never been able completely to rid myself. It haunts me in my moments of pleasure. I remember it when I laugh. But Balzac is no more a realist than Holbein was. He created life, he did not copy it. I admit, however, that he set far too high a value on modernity of form, and that, consequently, there is no book of his that, as an artistic masterpiece, can rank with Salammbô or Esmond, or The Cloister and the Hearth, or the Vicomte de Bragelonne.
    CYRIL. Do you object to modernity of form, then?
    VIVIAN. Yes. It is a huge price to pay for a very poor result. Pure modernity of form is always somewhat vulgarising. It cannot help being so. The public imagine that, because they are interested in their immediate surroundings, Art should be interested in them also, and should take them as her subject-matter. But the mere fact that they are interested in these things makes them unsuitable subjects for Art. The only beautiful things, as somebody once said, are the things that do not concern us. As long as a thing is useful or necessary to us, or affects us in any way, either for pain or for pleasure, or appeals strongly to our sympathies, or is a vital part of the environment in which we live, it is outside the proper sphere of art. To art’s subject-matter we should be more or less indifferent. We should, at any rate, have no preferences, no prejudices, no partisan feeling of any kind. It is exactly because Hecuba is nothing to us that her sorrows are such an admirable motive for a tragedy. I do not know anything in the whole history of literature sadder than the artistic career of Charles Reade. He wrote one beautiful book, The Cloisterand the Hearth, a book as much above Romola as Romola is above Daniel Deronda, and wasted the rest of his life in a foolish attempt to be modern, to draw public attention to the state of our convict prisons, and the management of our private lunatic asylums. Charles Dickens was depressing enough in all conscience when he tried to arouse our sympathy for the victims of the poor-law administration; but Charles Reade, an artist, a scholar, a man with a true sense of beauty, raging and roaring over the abuses of contemporary life like a common pamphleteer or a sensational journalist, is really a sight for the angels to weep over. Believe me, my dear Cyril, modernity of form and modernity of subject-matter are entirely and absolutely wrong. We have mistaken the common livery of the age for the vesture of the Muses, and spend our days in the sordid streets and hideous suburbs of our vile cities when we should be out on the hillside with Apollo. Certainly we are a degraded race, and have sold our birthright for a mess of facts.
    CYRIL. There is something in what you say, and there is no doubt that whatever amusement we may find in reading a purely model novel, we have rarely any artistic pleasure in re-reading it. And this is perhaps the best rough test of what is literature and what is not. If one cannot enjoy reading a book over and over again, there is no use reading it at all. But what do you say about the return to Life and Nature? This is the panacea that is always being recommended to us.
    VIVIAN. I will read you what I say on that subject. The passage comes later on in the article, but I may as well give it to you now:-
    ‘The popular cry of our time is “Let us return to Life and Nature; they will recreate Art for us, and send the red blood coursing through her veins; they will shoe her feet with swiftness and make her hand strong.” But, alas! we are mistaken in our amiable and well-meaning efforts. Nature is always behind the age. And as for Life, she is the solvent that breaks up Art, the enemy that lays waste her house.’
    CYRIL. What do you mean by saying that Nature is always behind the age?
    VIVIAN. Well, perhaps that is rather cryptic. What I mean is this. If we take Nature to mean natural simple instinct as opposed to self-conscious culture, the work produced under this influence is always old-fashioned, antiquated, and out of date. One touch of Nature may make the whole world kin, but two touches of Nature will destroy any work of Art. If, on the other hand, we regard Nature as the collection of phenomena external to man, people only discover in her what they bring to her. She has no suggestions of her own. Wordsworth went to the lakes, but he was never a lake poet. He found in stones the sermons he had already hidden there. He went moralising about the district, but his good work was produced when he returned, not to Nature but to poetry. Poetry gave him ‘Laodamia,’ and the fine sonnets, and the great Ode, such as it is. Nature gave him ‘Martha Ray’ and ‘Peter Bell,’ and the address to Mr. Wilkinson’s spade.
    CYRIL. I think that view might be questioned. I am rather inclined to believe in ‘the impulse from a vernal wood,’ though of course the artistic value of such an impulse depends entirely on the kind of temperament that receives it, so that the return to Nature would come to mean simply the advance to a great personality. You would agree with that, I fancy. However, proceed with your article.
    VIVIAN (reading). ‘Art begins with abstract decoration, with purely imaginative and pleasurable work dealing with what is unreal and non-existent. This is the first stage. Then Life becomes fascinated with this new wonder, and asks to be admitted into the charmed circle. Art takes life as part of her rough material, recreates it, and refashions it in fresh forms, is absolutely indifferent to fact, invents, imagines, dreams, and keeps between herself and reality the impenetrable barrier of beautiful style, of decorative or ideal treatment. The third stage is when Life gets the upper hand, and drives Art out into the wilderness. That is the true decadence, and it is from this that we are now suffering.
    ‘Take the case of the English drama. At first in the hands of the monks Dramatic Art was abstract, decorative and mythological. Then she enlisted Life in her service, and using some of life’s external forms, she created an entirely new race of beings, whose sorrows were more terrible than any sorrow man has ever felt, whose joys were keener than lover’s joys, who had the rage of the Titans and the calm of the gods, who had monstrous and marvellous sins, monstrous and marvellous virtues. To them she gave a language different from that of actual use, a language full of resonant music and sweet rhythm, made stately by solemn cadence, or made delicate by fanciful rhyme, jewelled with wonderful words, and enriched with lofty diction. She clothed her children in strange raiment and gave them masks, and at her bidding the antique world rose from its marble tomb. A new Caesar stalked through the streets of risen Rome, and with purple sail and flute-led oars another Cleopatra passed up the river to Antioch. Old myth and legend and dream took shape and substance. History was entirely re-written, and there was hardly one of the dramatists who did not recognise that the object of Art is not simple truth but complex beauty. In this they were perfectly right. Art itself is really a form of exaggeration; and selection, which is the very spirit of art, is nothing more than an intensified mode of over-emphasis.
    ‘But Life soon shattered the perfection of the form. Even in Shakespeare we can see the beginning of the end. It shows itself by the gradual breaking-up of the blank-verse in the later plays, by the predominance given to prose, and by the over-importance assigned to characterisation. The passages in Shakespeare—and they are many—where the language is uncouth, vulgar, exaggerated, fantastic, obscene even, are entirely due to Life calling for an echo of her own voice, and rejecting the intervention of beautiful style, through which alone should life be suffered to find expression. Shakespeare is not by any means a flawless artist. He is too fond of going directly to life, and borrowing life’s natural utterance. He forgets that when Art surrenders her imaginative medium she surrenders everything. Goethe says, somewhere -

    In der Beschränkung zeigt Fsich erst der Meister,

    “It is in working within limits that the master reveals himself,” and the limitation, the very condition of any art is style. However, we need not linger any longer over Shakespeare’s realism. The Tempest is the most perfect of palinodes. All that we desired to point out was, that the magnificent work of the Elizabethan and Jacobean artists contained within itself the seeds of its own dissolution, and that, if it drew some of its strength from using life as rough material, it drew all its weakness from using life as an artistic method. As the inevitable result of this substitution of an imitative for a creative medium, this surrender of an imaginative form, we have the modern English melodrama. The characters in these plays talk on the stage exactly as they would talk off it; they have neither aspirations nor aspirates; they are taken directly from life and reproduce its vulgarity down to the smallest detail; they present the gait, manner, costume and accent of real people; they would pass unnoticed in a third-class railway carriage. And yet how wearisome the plays are! They do not succeed in producing even that impression of reality at which they aim, and which is their only reason for existing. As a method, realism is a complete failure.
    ‘What is true about the drama and the novel is no less true about those arts that we call the decorative arts. The whole history of these arts in Europe is the record of the struggle between Orientalism, with its frank rejection of imitation, its love of artistic convention, its dislike to the actual representation of any object in Nature, and our own imitative spirit. Wherever the former has been paramount, as in Byzantium, Sicily and Spain, by actual contact, or in the rest of Europe by the influence of the Crusades, we have had beautiful and imaginative work in which the visible things of life are transmuted into artistic conventions, and the things that Life has not are invented and fashioned for her delight. But wherever we have returned to Life and Nature, our work has always become vulgar, common and uninteresting. Modern tapestry, with its aërial effects, its elaborate perspective, its broad expanses of waste sky, its faithful and laborious realism, has no beauty whatsoever. The pictorial glass of Germany is absolutely detestable. We are beginning to weave possible carpets in England, but only because we have returned to the method and spirit of the East. Our rugs and carpets of twenty years ago, with their solemn depressing truths, their inane worship of Nature, their sordid reproductions of visible objects, have become, even to the Philistine, a source of laughter. A cultured Mahomedan once remarked to us, “You Christians are so occupied in misinterpreting the fourth commandment that you have never thought of making an artistic application of the second.” He was perfectly right, and the whole truth of the matter is this: The proper school to learn art in is not Life but Art.’
    And now let me read you a passage which seems to me to settle the question very completely.
    ‘It was not always thus. We need not say anything about the poets, for they, with the unfortunate exception of Mr. Wordsworth, have been really faithful to their high mission, and are universally recognised as being absolutely unreliable. But in the works of Herodotus, who, in spite of the shallow and ungenerous attempts of modem sciolists to verify his history, may justly be called the “Father of Lies”; in the published speeches of Cicero and the biographies of Suetonius; in Tacitus at his best; in Pliny’s Natural History; in Hanno’s Periplus; in all the early chronicles; in the Lives of the Saints; in Froissart and Sir Thomas Malory; in the travels of Marco Polo; in Olaus Magnus, and Aldrovandus, and Conrad Lycosthenes, with his magnificent Prodigiorum et Ostentorum Chronicon; in the autobiography of Benvenuto Cellini; in the memoirs of Casanova; in Defoe’s History of the Plague; in Boswell’s Life of Johnson; in Napoleon’s despatches, and in the works of our own Carlyle, whose French Revolution is one of the most fascinating historical novels ever written, facts are either kept in their proper subordinate position, or else entirely excluded on the general ground of dulness. Now, everything is changed. Facts are not merely finding a footing-place in history, but they are usurping the domain of Fancy, and have invaded the kingdom of Romance. Their chilling touch is over everything. They are vulgarising mankind. The crude commercialism of America, its materialising spirit, its indifference to the poetical side of things, and its lack of imagination and of high unattainable ideals, are entirely due to that country having adopted for its national hero a man who, according to his own confession, was incapable of telling a lie, and it is not too much to say that the story of George Washington and the cherry-tree has done more harm, and in a shorter space of time, than any other moral tale in the whole of literature.’
    CYRIL. My dear boy!
    VIVIAN. I assure you it is the case, and the amusing part of the whole thing is that the story of the cherry-tree is an absolute myth. However, you must not think that I am too despondent about the artistic future either of America or of our own country. Listen to this:-
    ‘That some change will take place before this century has drawn to its close we have no doubt whatsoever. Bored by the tedious and improving conversation of those who have neither the wit to exaggerate nor the genius to romance, tired of the intelligent person whose reminiscences are always based upon memory, whose statements are invariably limited by probability, and who is at any time liable to be corroborated by the merest Philistine who happens to be present, Society sooner or later must return to its lost leader, the cultured and fascinating liar. Who he was who first, without ever having gone out to the rude chase, told the wandering cavemen at sunset how he had dragged the Megatherium from the purple darkness of its jasper cave, or slain the Mammoth in single combat and brought back its gilded tusks, we cannot tell, and not one of our modern anthropologists, for all their much-boasted science, has had the ordinary courage to tell us. Whatever was his name or race, he certainly was the true founder of social intercourse. For the aim of the liar is simply to charm, to delight, to give pleasure. He is the very basis of civilised society, and without him a dinner-party, even at the mansions of the great, is as dull as a lecture at the Royal Society, or a debate at the Incorporated Authors, or one of Mr. Burnand’s farcical comedies.
    ‘Nor will he be welcomed by society alone. Art, breaking from the prison-house of realism, will run to greet him, and will kiss his false, beautiful lips, knowing that he alone is in possession of the great secret of all her manifestations, the secret that Truth is entirely and absolutely a matter of style; while Life—poor, probable, uninteresting human life—tired of repeating herself for the benefit of Mr. Herbert Spencer, scientific historians, and the compilers of statistics in general, will follow meekly after him, and try to reproduce, in her own simple and untutored way, some of the marvels of which he talks.
    ‘No doubt there will always be critics who, like a certain writer in the Saturday Review, will gravely censure the teller of fairy tales for his defective knowledge of natural history, who will measure imaginative work by their own lack of any imaginative faculty, and will hold up their ink-stained hands in horror if some honest gentleman, who has never been farther than the yew-trees of his own garden, pens a fascinating book of travels like Sir John Mandeville, or, like great Raleigh, writes a whole history of the world, without knowing anything whatsoever about the past. To excuse themselves they will try and shelter under the shield of him who made Prospero the magician, and gave him Caliban and Ariel as his servants, who heard the Tritons blowing their horns round the coral reefs of the Enchanted Isle, and the fairies singing to each other in a wood near Athens, who led the phantom kings in dim procession across the misty Scottish heath, and hid Hecate in a cave with the weird sisters. They will call upon Shakespeare—they always do—and will quote that hackneyed passage forgetting that this unfortunate aphorism about Art holding the mirror up to Nature, is deliberately said by Hamlet in order to convince the bystanders of his absolute insanity in all art-matters.’
    CYRIL. Ahem! Another cigarette, please.
    VIVIAN. My dear fellow, whatever you may say, it is merely a dramatic utterance, and no more represents Shakespeare’s real views upon art than the speeches of Iago represent his real views upon morals. But let me get to the end of the passage:
    ‘Art finds her own perfection within, and not outside of, herself. She is not to be judged by any external standard of resemblance. She is a veil, rather than a mirror. She has flowers that no forests know of, birds that no woodland possesses. She makes and unmakes many worlds, and can draw the moon from heaven with a scarlet thread. Hers are the “forms more real than living man,” and hers the great archetypes of which things that have existence are but unfinished copies. Nature has, in her eyes, no laws, no uniformity. She can work miracles at her will, and when she calls monsters from the deep they come. She can bid the almond-tree blossom in winter, and send the snow upon the ripe cornfield. At her word the frost lays its silver finger on the burning mouth of June, and the winged lions creep out from the hollows of the Lydian hills. The dryads peer from the thicket as she passes by, and the brown fauns smile strangely at her when she comes near them. She has hawk-faced gods that worship her, and the centaurs gallop at her side.’
    CYRIL. I like that. I can see it. Is that the end?
    VIVIAN. No. There is one more passage, but it is purely practical. It simply suggests some methods by which we could revive this lost art of Lying.
    CYRIL. Well, before you read it to me, I should like to ask you a question. What do you mean by saying that life, ‘poor, probable, uninteresting human life,’ will try to reproduce the marvels of art? I can quite understand your objection to art being treated as a mirror. You think it would reduce genius to the position of a cracked looking-glass. But you don’t mean to say that you seriously believe that Life imitates Art, that Life in fact is the mirror, and Art the reality?
    VIVIAN. Certainly I do. Paradox though it may seem—and paradoxes are always dangerous things—it is none the less true that Life imitates art far more than Art imitates life. We have all seen in our own day in England how a certain curious and fascinating type of beauty, invented and emphasised by two imaginative painters, has so influenced Life that whenever one goes to a private view or to an artistic salon one sees, here the mystic eyes of Rossetti’s dream, the long ivory throat, the strange square-cut jaw, the loosened shadowy hair that he so ardently loved, there the sweet maidenhood of ‘The Golden Stair,’ the blossom-like mouth and weary loveliness of the ‘Laus Amoris,’ the passion-pale face of Andromeda, the thin hands and lithe beauty of the Vivian in ‘Merlin’s Dream.’ And it has always been so. A great artist invents a type, and Life tries to copy it, to reproduce it in a popular form, like an enterprising publisher. Neither Holbein nor Vandyck found in England what they have given us. They brought their types with them, and Life with her keen imitative faculty set herself to supply the master with models. The Greeks, with their quick artistic instinct, understood this, and set in the bride’s chamber the statue of Hermes or of Apollo, that she might bear children as lovely as the works of art that she looked at in her rapture or her pain. They knew that Life gains from art not merely spirituality, depth of thought and feeling, soul-turmoil or soul-peace, but that she can form herself on the very lines and colours of art, and can reproduce the dignity of Pheidias as well as the grace of Praxiteles. Hence came their objection to realism. They disliked it on purely social grounds. They felt that it inevitably makes people ugly, and they were perfectly right. We try to improve the conditions of the race by means of good air, free sunlight, wholesome water, and hideous bare buildings for the better housing of the lower orders. But these things merely produce health, they do not produce beauty. For this, Art is required, and the true disciples of the great artist are not his studio-imitators, but those who become like his works of art, be they plastic as in Greek days, or pictorial as in modern times; in a word, Life is Art’s best, Art’s only pupil.
    As it is with the visible arts, so it is with literature. The most obvious and the vulgarest form in which this is shown is in the case of the silly boys who, after reading the adventures of Jack Sheppard or Dick Turpin, pillage the stalls of unfortunate apple-women, break into sweet-shops at night, and alarm old gentlemen who are returning home from the city by leaping out on them in suburban lanes, with black masks and unloaded revolvers. This interesting phenomenon, which always occurs after the appearance of a new edition of either of the books I have alluded to, is usually attributed to the influence of literature on the imagination. But this is a mistake. The imagination is essentially creative, and always seeks for a new form. The boy-burglar is simply the inevitable result of life’s imitative instinct. He is Fact, occupied as Fact usually is, with trying to reproduce Fiction, and what we see in him is repeated on an extended scale throughout the whole of life. Schopenhauer has analysed the pessimism that characterises modern thought, but Hamlet invented it. The world has become sad because a puppet was once melancholy. The Nihilist, that strange martyr who has no faith, who goes to the stake without enthusiasm, and dies for what he does not believe in, is a purely literary product. He was invented by Tourgénieff, and completed by Dostoieffski. Robespierre came out of the pages of Rousseau as surely as the People’s Palace rose out of the débris of a novel. Literature always anticipates life. It does not copy it, but moulds it to its purpose. The nineteenth century, as we know it, is largely an invention of Balzac. Our Luciens de Rubempré, our Rastignacs, and De Marsays made their first appearance on the stage of the Comédie Humaine. We are merely carrying out, with footnotes and unnecessary additions, the whim or fancy or creative vision of a great novelist. I once asked a lady, who knew Thackeray intimately, whether he had had any model for Becky Sharp. She told me that Becky was an invention, but that the idea of the character had been partly suggested by a governess who lived in the neighbourhood of Kensington Square, and was the companion of a very selfish and rich old woman. I inquired what became of the governess, and she replied that, oddly enough, some years after the appearance of Vanity Fair, she ran away with the nephew of the lady with whom she was living, and for a short time made a great splash in society, quite in Mrs. Rawdon Crawley’s style, and entirely by Mrs. Rawdon Crawley’s methods. Ultimately she came to grief, disappeared to the Continent, and used to be occasionally seen at Monte Carlo and other gambling places. The noble gentleman from whom the same great sentimentalist drew Colonel Newcome died, a few months after The Newcomer had reached a fourth edition, with the word ‘Adsum’ on his lips. Shortly after Mr. Stevenson published his curious psychological story of transformation, a friend of mine, called Mr. Hyde, was in the north of London, and being anxious to get to a railway station, took what he thought would be a short cut, lost his way, and found himself in a network of mean, evil-looking streets. Feeling rather nervous he began to walk extremely fast, when suddenly out of an archway ran a child right between his legs. It fell on the pavement, he tripped over it, and trampled upon it. Being of course very much frightened and a little hurt, it began to scream, and in a few seconds the whole street was full of rough people who came pouring out of the houses like ants. They surrounded him, and asked him his name. He was just about to give it when he suddenly remembered the opening incident in Mr. Stevenson’s story. He was so filled with horror at having realised in his own person that terrible and well-written scene, and at having done accidentally, though in fact, what the Mr. Hyde of fiction had done with deliberate intent, that he ran away as hard as he could go. He was, however, very closely followed, and finally he took refuge in a surgery, the door of which happened to be open, where he explained to a young assistant, who happened to be there, exactly what had occurred. The humanitarian crowd were induced to go away on his giving them a small sum of money, and as soon as the coast was clear he left. As he passed out, the name on the brass door-plate of the surgery caught his eye. It was ‘Jekyll.’ At least it should have been.
    Here the imitation, as far as it went, was of course accidental. In the following case the imitation was self-conscious. In the year 1879, just after I had left Oxford, I met at a reception at the house of one of the Foreign Ministers a woman of very curious exotic beauty. We became great friends, and were constantly together. And yet what interested me most in her was not her beauty, but her character, her entire vagueness of character. She seemed to have no personality at all, but simply the possibility of many types. Sometimes she would give herself up entirely to art, turn her drawing-room into a studio, and spend two or three days a week at picture galleries or museums. Then she would take to attending race-meetings, wear the most horsey clothes, and talk about nothing but betting. She abandoned religion for mesmerism, mesmerism for politics, and politics for the melodramatic excitements of philanthropy. In fact, she was a kind of Proteus, and as much a failure in all her transformations as was that wondrous sea-god when Odysseus laid hold of him. One day a serial began in one of the French magazines. At that time I used to read serial stories, and I well remember the shock of surprise I felt when I came to the description of the heroine. She was so like my friend that I brought her the magazine, and she recognised herself in it immediately, and seemed fascinated by the resemblance. I should tell you, by the way, that the story was translated from some dead Russian writer, so that the author had not taken his type from my friend. Well, to put the matter briefly, some months afterwards I was in Venice, and finding the magazine in the reading-room of the hotel, I took it up casually to see what had become of the heroine. It was a most piteous tale, as the girl had ended by running away with a man absolutely inferior to her, not merely in social station, but in character and intellect also. I wrote to my friend that evening about my views on John Bellini, and the admirable ices at Florian’s, and the artistic value of gondolas, but added a postscript to the effect that her double in the story had behaved in a very silly manner. I don’t know why I added that, but I remember I had a sort of dread over me that she might do the same thing. Before my letter had reached her, she had run away with a man who deserted her in six months. I saw her in 1884 in Paris, where she was living with her mother, and I asked her whether the story had had anything to do with her action. She told me that she had felt an absolutely irresistible impulse to follow the heroine step by step in her strange and fatal progress, and that it was with a feeling of real terror that she had looked forward to the last few chapters of the story. When they appeared, it seemed to her that she was compelled to reproduce them in life, and she did so. It was a most clear example of this imitative instinct of which I was speaking, and an extremely tragic one.
    However, I do not wish to dwell any further upon individual instances. Personal experience is a most vicious and limited circle. All that I desire to point out is the general principle that Life imitates Art far more than Art imitates Life, and I feel sure that if you think seriously about it you will find that it is true. Life holds the mirror up to Art, and either reproduces some strange type imagined by painter or sculptor, or realises in fact what has been dreamed in fiction. Scientifically speaking, the basis of life—the energy of life, as Aristotle would call it—is simply the desire for expression, and Art is always presenting various forms through which this expression can be attained. Life seizes on them and uses them, even if they be to her own hurt. Young men have committed suicide because Rolla did so, have died by their own hand because by his own hand Werther died. Think of what we owe to the imitation of Christ, of what we owe to the imitation of Caesar.
    CYRIL. The theory is certainly a very curious one, but to make it complete you must show that Nature, no less than Life, is an imitation of Art. Are you prepared to prove that?
    VIVIAN. My dear fellow, I am prepared to prove anything.
    CYRIL. Nature follows the landscape painter, then, and takes her effects from him?
    VIVIAN. Certainly. Where, if not from the Impressionists, do we get those wonderful brown fogs that come creeping down our streets, blurring the gas-lamps and changing the houses into monstrous shadows? To whom, if not to them and their master, do we owe the lovely silver mists that brood over our river, and turn to faint forms of fading grace curved bridge and swaying barge? The extraordinary change that has taken place in the climate of London during the last ten years is entirely due to a particular school of Art. You smile. Consider the matter from a scientific or a metaphysical point of view, and you will find that I am right. For what is Nature? Nature is no great mother who has borne us. She is our creation. It is in our brain that she quickens to life. Things are because we see them, and what we see, and how we see it, depends on the Arts that have influenced us. To look at a thing is very different from seeing a thing. One does not see anything until one sees its beauty. Then, and then only, does it come into existence. At present, people see fogs, not because there are fogs, but because poets and painters have taught them the mysterious loveliness of such effects. There may have been fogs for centuries in London. I dare say there were. But no one saw them, and so we do not know anything about them. They did not exist till Art had invented them. Now, it must be admitted, fogs are carried to excess. They have become the mere mannerism of a clique, and the exaggerated realism of their method gives dull people bronchitis. Where the cultured catch an effect, the uncultured catch cold. And so, let us be humane, and invite Art to turn her wonderful eyes elsewhere. She has done so already, indeed. That white quivering sunlight that one sees now in France, with its strange blotches of mauve, and its restless violet shadows, is her latest fancy, and, on the whole, Nature reproduces it quite admirably. Where she used to give us Corots and Daubignys, she gives us now exquisite Monets and entrancing Pissaros. Indeed there are moments, rare, it is true, but still to be observed from time to time, when Nature becomes absolutely modern. Of course she is not always to be relied upon. The fact is that she is in this unfortunate position. Art creates an incomparable and unique effect, and, having done so, passes on to other things. Nature, upon the other hand, forgetting that imitation can be made the sincerest form of insult, keeps on repeating this effect until we all become absolutely wearied of it. Nobody of any real culture, for instance, ever talks nowadays about the beauty of a sunset. Sunsets are quite old-fashioned. They belong to the time when Turner was the last note in art. To admire them is a distinct sign of provincialism of temperament. Upon the other hand they go on. Yesterday evening Mrs. Arundel insisted on my going to the window, and looking at the glorious sky, as she called it. Of course I had to look at it. She is one of those absurdly pretty Philistines to whom one can deny nothing. And what was it? It was simply a very second-rate Turner, a Turner of a bad period, with all the painter’s worst faults exaggerated and over-emphasised. Of course, I am quite ready to admit that Life very often commits the same error. She produces her false Renés and her sham Vautrins, just as Nature gives us, on one day a doubtful Cuyp, and on another a more than questionable Rousseau. Still, Nature irritates one more when she does things of that kind. It seems so stupid, so obvious, so unnecessary. A false Vautrin might be delightful. A doubtful Cuyp is unbearable. However, I don’t want to be too hard on Nature. I wish the Channel, especially at Hastings, did not look quite so often like a Henry Moore, grey pearl with yellow lights, but then, when Art is more varied, Nature will, no doubt, be more varied also. That she imitates Art, I don’t think even her worst enemy would deny now. It is the one thing that keeps her in touch with civilised man. But have I proved my theory to your satisfaction?
    CYRIL. You have proved it to my dissatisfaction, which is better. But even admitting this strange imitative instinct in Life and Nature, surely you would acknowledge that Art expresses the temper of its age, the spirit of its time, the moral and social conditions that surround it, and under whose influence it is produced.
    VIVIAN. Certainly not! Art never expresses anything but itself. This is the principle of my new aesthetics; and it is this, more than that vital connection between form and substance, on which Mr. Pater dwells, that makes music the type of all the arts. Of course, nations and individuals, with that healthy natural vanity which is the secret of existence, are always under the impression that it is of them that the Muses are talking, always trying to find in the calm dignity of imaginative art some mirror of their own turbid passions, always forgetting that the singer of life is not Apollo but Marsyas. Remote from reality, and with her eyes turned away from the shadows of the cave, Art reveals her own perfection, and the wondering crowd that watches the opening of the marvellous, many-petalled rose fancies that it is its own history that is being told to it, its own spirit that is finding expression in a new form. But it is not so. The highest art rejects the burden of the human spirit, and gains more from a new medium or a fresh material than she does from any enthusiasm for art, or from any lofty passion, or from any great awakening of the human consciousness. She develops purely on her own lines. She is not symbolic of any age. It is the ages that are her symbols.
    Even those who hold that Art is representative of time and place and people cannot help admitting that the more imitative an art is, the less it represents to us the spirit of its age. The evil faces of the Roman emperors look out at us from the foul porphyry and spotted jasper in which the realistic artists of the day delighted to work, and we fancy that in those cruel lips and heavy sensual jaws we can find the secret of the ruin of the Empire. But it was not so. The vices of Tiberius could not destroy that supreme civilisation, any more than the virtues of the Antonines could save it. It fell for other, for less interesting reasons. The sibyls and prophets of the Sistine may indeed serve to interpret for some that new birth of the emancipated spirit that we call the Renaissance; but what do the drunken boors and bawling peasants of Dutch art tell us about the great soul of Holland? The more abstract, the more ideal an art is, the more it reveals to us the temper of its age. If we wish to understand a nation by means of its art, let us look at its architecture or its music.
    CYRIL. I quite agree with you there. The spirit of an age may be best expressed in the abstract ideal arts, for the spirit itself is abstract and ideal. Upon the other hand, for the visible aspect of an age, for its look, as the phrase goes, we must of course go to the arts of imitation.
    VIVIAN. I don’t think so. After all, what the imitative arts really give us are merely the various styles of particular artists, or of certain schools of artists. Surely you don’t imagine that the people of the Middle Ages bore any resemblance at all to the figures on mediaeval stained glass, or in mediaeval stone and wood carving, or on mediaeval metal-work, or tapestries, or illuminated MSS. They were probably very ordinary-looking people, with nothing grotesque, or remarkable, or fantastic in their appearance. The Middle Ages, as we know them in art, are simply a definite form of style, and there is no reason at all why an artist with this style should not be produced in the nineteenth century. No great artist ever sees things as they really are. If he did, he would cease to be an artist. Take an example from our own day. I know that you are fond of Japanese things. Now, do you really imagine that the Japanese people, as they are presented to us in art, have any existence? If you do, you have never understood Japanese art at all. The Japanese people are the deliberate self-conscious creation of certain individual artists. If you set a picture by Hokusai, or Hokkei, or any of the great native painters, beside a real Japanese gentleman or lady, you will see that there is not the slightest resemblance between them. The actual people who live in Japan are not unlike the general run of English people; that is to say, they are extremely commonplace, and have nothing curious or extraordinary about them. In fact the whole of Japan is a pure invention. There is no such country, there are no such people. One of our most charming painters went recently to the Land of the Chrysanthemum in the foolish hope of seeing the Japanese. All he saw, all he had the chance of painting, were a few lanterns and some fans. He was quite unable to discover the inhabitants, as his delightful exhibition at Messrs. Dowdeswell’s Gallery showed only too well. He did not know that the Japanese people are, as I have said, simply a mode of style, an exquisite fancy of art. And so, if you desire to see a Japanese effect, you will not behave like a tourist and go to Tokio. On the contrary, you will stay at home and steep yourself in the work of certain Japanese artists, and then, when you have absorbed the spirit of their style, and caught their imaginative manner of vision, you will go some afternoon and sit in the Park or stroll down Piccadilly, and if you cannot see an absolutely Japanese effect there, you will not see it anywhere. Or, to return again to the past, take as another instance the ancient Greeks. Do you think that Greek art ever tells us what the Greek people were like? Do you believe that the Athenian women were like the stately dignified figures of the Parthenon frieze, or like those marvellous goddesses who sat in the triangular pediments of the same building? If you judge from the art, they certainly were so. But read an authority, like Aristophanes, for instance. You will find that the Athenian ladies laced tightly, wore high-heeled shoes, dyed their hair yellow, painted and rouged their faces, and were exactly like any silly fashionable or fallen creature of our own day. The fact is that we look back on the ages entirely through the medium of art, and art, very fortunately, has never once told us the truth.
    CYRIL. But modern portraits by English painters, what of them? Surely they are like the people they pretend to represent?
    VIVIAN. Quite so. They are so like them that a hundred years from now no one will believe in them. The only portraits in which one believes are portraits where there is very little of the sitter, and a very great deal of the artist. Holbein’s drawings of the men and women of his time impress us with a sense of their absolute reality. But this is simply because Holbein compelled life to accept his conditions, to restrain itself within his limitations, to reproduce his type, and to appear as he wished it to appear. It is style that makes us believe in a thing—nothing but style. Most of our modern portrait painters are doomed to absolute oblivion. They never paint what they see. They paint what the public sees, and the public never sees anything.
    CYRIL. Well, after that I think I should like to hear the end of your article.
    VIVIAN. With pleasure. Whether it will do any good I really cannot say. Ours is certainly the dullest and most prosaic century possible. Why, even Sleep has played us false, and has closed up the gates of ivory, and opened the gates of horn. The dreams of the great middle classes of this country, as recorded in Mr. Myers’s two bulky volumes on the subject, and in the Transactions of the Psychical Society, are the most depressing things that I have ever read. There is not even a fine nightmare among them. They are commonplace, sordid and tedious. As for the Church, I cannot conceive anything better for the culture of a country than the presence in it of a body of men whose duty it is to believe in the supernatural, to perform daily miracles, and to keep alive that mythopoeic faculty which is so essential for the imagination. But in the English Church a man succeeds, not through his capacity for belief, but through his capacity for disbelief. Ours is the only Church where the sceptic stands at the altar, and where St. Thomas is regarded as the ideal apostle. Many a worthy clergyman, who passes his life in admirable works of kindly charity, lives and dies unnoticed and unknown; but it is sufficient for some shallow uneducated passman out of either University to get up in his pulpit and express his doubts about Noah’s ark, or Balaam’s ass, or Jonah and the whale, for half of London to flock to hear him, and to sit open-mouthed in rapt admiration at his superb intellect. The growth of common sense in the English Church is a thing very much to be regretted. It is really a degrading concession to a low form of realism. It is silly, too. It springs from an entire ignorance of psychology. Man can believe the impossible, but man can never believe the improbable. However, I must read the end of my article:-
    ‘What we have to do, what at any rate it is our duty to do, is to revive this old art of Lying. Much of course may be done, in the way of educating the public, by amateurs in the domestic circle, at literary lunches, and at afternoon teas. But this is merely the light and graceful side of lying, such as was probably heard at Cretan dinner-parties. There are many other forms. Lying for the sake of gaining some immediate personal advantage, for instance—lying with a moral purpose, as it is usually called—though of late it has been rather looked down upon, was extremely popular with the antique world. Athena laughs when Odysseus tells her “his words of sly devising,” as Mr. William Morris phrases it, and the glory of mendacity illumines the pale brow of the stainless hero of Euripidean tragedy, and sets among the noble women of the past the young bride of one of Horace’s most exquisite odes. Later on, what at first had been merely a natural instinct was elevated into a self-conscious science. Elaborate rules were laid down for the guidance of mankind, and an important school of literature grew up round the subject. Indeed, when one remembers the excellent philosophical treatise of Sanchez on the whole question, one cannot help regretting that no one has ever thought of publishing a cheap and condensed edition of the works of that great casuist. A short primer, “When to Lie and How,” if brought out in an attractive and not too expensive a form, would no doubt command a large sale, and would prove of real practical service to many earnest and deep-thinking people. Lying for the sake of the improvement of the young, which is the basis of home education, still lingers amongst us, and its advantages are so admirably set forth in the early books of Plato’s Republic that it is unnecessary to dwell upon them here. It is a mode of lying for which all good mothers have peculiar capabilities, but it is capable of still further development, and has been sadly overlooked by the School Board. Lying for the sake of a monthly salary is of course well known in Fleet Street, and the profession of a political leader-writer is not without its advantages. But it is said to be a somewhat dull occupation, and it certainly does not lead to much beyond a kind of ostentatious obscurity. The only form of lying that is absolutely beyond reproach is lying for its own sake, and the highest development of this is, as we have already pointed out, Lying in Art. Just as those who do not love Plato more than Truth cannot pass beyond the threshold of the Academe, so those who do not love Beauty more than Truth never know the inmost shrine of Art. The solid stolid British intellect lies in the desert sands like the Sphinx in Flaubert’s marvellous tale, and fantasy, La Chimère, dances round it, and calls to it with her false, flute-toned voice. It may not hear her now, but surely some day, when we are all bored to death with the commonplace character of modern fiction, it will hearken to her and try to borrow her wings.
    ‘And when that day dawns, or sunset reddens, how joyous we shall all be! Facts will be regarded as discreditable, Truth will be found mourning over her fetters, and Romance, with her temper of wonder, will return to the land. The very aspect of the world will change to our startled eyes. Out of the sea will rise Behemoth and Leviathan, and sail round the high-pooped galleys, as they do on the delightful maps of those ages when books on geography were actually readable. Dragons will wander about the waste places, and the phoenix will soar from her nest of fire into the air. We shall lay our hands upon the basilisk, and see the jewel in the toad’s head. Champing his gilded oats, the Hippogriff will stand in our stalls, and over our heads will float the Blue Bird singing of beautiful and impossible things, of things that are lovely and that never happen, of things that are not and that should be. But before this comes to pass we must cultivate the lost art of Lying.’
    CYRIL. Then we must entirely cultivate it at once. But in order to avoid making any error I want you to tell me briefly the doctrines of the new aesthetics.
    VIVIAN. Briefly, then, they are these. Art never expresses anything but itself. It has an independent life, just as Thought has, and develops purely on its own lines. It is not necessarily realistic in an age of realism, nor spiritual in an age of faith. So far from being the creation of its time, it is usually in direct opposition to it, and the only history that it preserves for us is the history of its own progress. Sometimes it returns upon its footsteps, and revives some antique form, as happened in the archaistic movement of late Greek Art, and in the pre-Raphaelite movement of our own day. At other times it entirely anticipates its age, and produces in one century work that it takes another century to understand, to appreciate and to enjoy. In no case does it reproduce its age. To pass from the art of a time to the time itself is the great mistake that all historians commit.
    The second doctrine is this. All bad art comes from returning to Life and Nature, and elevating them into ideals. Life and Nature may sometimes be used as part of Art’s rough material, but before they are of any real service to art they must be translated into artistic conventions. The moment Art surrenders its imaginative medium it surrenders everything. As a method Realism is a complete failure, and the two things that every artist should avoid are modernity of form and modernity of subject-matter. To us, who live in the nineteenth century, any century is a suitable subject for art except our own. The only beautiful things are the things that do not concern us. It is, to have the pleasure of quoting myself, exactly because Hecuba is nothing to us that her sorrows are so suitable a motive for a tragedy. Besides, it is only the modern that ever becomes old-fashioned. M. Zola sits down to give us a picture of the Second Empire. Who cares for the Second Empire now? It is out of date. Life goes faster than Realism, but Romanticism is always in front of Life.
    The third doctrine is that Life imitates Art far more than Art imitates Life. This results not merely from Life’s imitative instinct, but from the fact that the self-conscious aim of Life is to find expression, and that Art offers it certain beautiful forms through which it may realise that energy. It is a theory that has never been put forward before, but it is extremely fruitful, and throws an entirely new light upon the history of Art.
    It follows, as a corollary from this, that external Nature also imitates Art. The only effects that she can show us are effects that we have already seen through poetry, or in paintings. This is the secret of Nature’s charm, as well as the explanation of Nature’s weakness.
    The final revelation is that Lying, the telling of beautiful untrue things, is the proper aim of Art. But of this I think I have spoken at sufficient length. And now let us go out on the terrace, where ‘droops the milk-white peacock like a ghost,’ while the evening star ‘washes the dusk with silver.’ At twilight nature becomes a wonderfully suggestive effect, and is not without loveliness, though perhaps its chief use is to illustrate quotations from the poets. Come! We have talked long enough.


    PEN, PENCIL AND POISON—A STUDY IN GREEN



    It has constantly been made a subject of reproach against artists and men of letters that they are lacking in wholeness and completeness of nature. As a rule this must necessarily be so. That very concentration of vision and intensity of purpose which is the characteristic of the artistic temperament is in itself a mode of limitation. To those who are preoccupied with the beauty of form nothing else seems of much importance. Yet there are many exceptions to this rule. Rubens served as ambassador, and Goethe as state councillor, and Milton as Latin secretary to Cromwell. Sophocles held civic office in his own city; the humourists, essayists, and novelists of modern America seem to desire nothing better than to become the diplomatic representatives of their country; and Charles Lamb’s friend, Thomas Griffiths Wainewright, the subject of this brief memoir, though of an extremely artistic temperament, followed many masters other than art, being not merely a poet and a painter, an art-critic, an antiquarian, and a writer of prose, an amateur of beautiful things, and a dilettante of things delightful, but also a forger of no mean or ordinary capabilities, and as a subtle and secret poisoner almost without rival in this or any age.
    This remarkable man, so powerful with ‘pen, pencil and poison,’ as a great poet of our own day has finely said of him, was born at Chiswick, in 1794. His father was the son of a distinguished solicitor of Gray’s Inn and Hatton Garden. His mother was the daughter of the celebrated Dr. Griffiths, the editor and founder of the Monthly Review, the partner in another literary speculation of Thomas Davis, that famous bookseller of whom Johnson said that he was not a bookseller, but ‘a gentleman who dealt in books,’ the friend of Goldsmith and Wedgwood, and one of the most well-known men of his day. Mrs. Wainewright died, in giving him birth, at the early age of twenty-one, and an obituary notice in the Gentleman’s Magazine tells us of her ‘amiable disposition and numerous accomplishments,’ and adds somewhat quaintly that ‘she is supposed to have understood the writings of Mr. Locke as well as perhaps any person of either sex now living.’ His father did not long survive his young wife, and the little child seems to have been brought up by his grandfather, and, on the death of the latter in 1803, by his uncle George Edward Griffiths, whom he subsequently poisoned. His boyhood was passed at Linden House, Turnham Green, one of those many fine Georgian mansions that have unfortunately disappeared before the inroads of the suburban builder, and to its lovely gardens and well-timbered park he owed that simple and impassioned love of nature which never left him all through his life, and which made him so peculiarly susceptible to the spiritual influences of Wordsworth’s poetry. He went to school at Charles Burney’s academy at Hammersmith. Mr. Burney was the son of the historian of music, and the near kinsman of the artistic lad who was destined to turn out his most remarkable pupil. He seems to have been a man of a good deal of culture, and in after years Mr. Wainewright often spoke of him with much affection as a philosopher, an archaeologist, and an admirable teacher who, while he valued the intellectual side of education, did not forget the importance of early moral training. It was under Mr. Burney that he first developed his talent as an artist, and Mr. Hazlitt tells us that a drawing-book which he used at school is still extant, and displays great talent and natural feeling. Indeed, painting was the first art that fascinated him. It was not till much later that he sought to find expression by pen or poison.
    Before this, however, he seems to have been carried away by boyish dreams of the romance and chivalry of a soldier’s life, and to have become a young guardsman. But the reckless dissipated life of his companions failed to satisfy the refined artistic temperament of one who was made for other things. In a short time he wearied of the service. ‘Art,’ he tells us, in words that still move many by their ardent sincerity and strange fervour, ‘Art touched her renegade; by her pure and high influence the noisome mists were purged; my feelings, parched, hot, and tarnished, were renovated with cool, fresh bloom, simple, beautiful to the simple-hearted.’ But Art was not the only cause of the change. ‘The writings of Wordsworth,’ he goes on to say, ‘did much towards calming the confusing whirl necessarily incident to sudden mutations. I wept over them tears of happiness and gratitude.’ He accordingly left the army, with its rough barrack-life and coarse mess-room tittle-tattle, and returned to Linden House, full of this new-born enthusiasm for culture. A severe illness, in which, to use his own words, he was ‘broken like a vessel of clay,’ prostrated him for a time. His delicately strung organisation, however indifferent it might have been to inflicting pain on others, was itself most keenly sensitive to pain. He shrank from suffering as a thing that mars and maims human life, and seems to have wandered through that terrible valley of melancholia from which so many great, perhaps greater, spirits have never emerged. But he was young—only twenty-five years of age—and he soon passed out of the ‘dead black waters,’ as he called them, into the larger air of humanistic culture. As he was recovering from the illness that had led him almost to the gates of death, he conceived the idea of taking up literature as an art. ‘I said with John Woodvil,’ he cries, ‘it were a life of gods to dwell in such an element,’ to see and hear and write brave things:-

    ‘These high and gusty relishes of life
    Have no allayings of mortality.’

    It is impossible not to feel that in this passage we have the utterance of a man who had a true passion for letters. ‘To see and hear and write brave things,’ this was his aim.
    Scott, the editor of the London Magazine, struck by the young man’s genius, or under the influence of the strange fascination that he exercised on every one who knew him, invited him to write a series of articles on artistic subjects, and under a series of fanciful pseudonym he began to contribute to the literature of his day. Janus Weathercock, Egomet Bonmot, and Van Vinkvooms, were some of the grotesque masks under which he choose to hide his seriousness or to reveal his levity. A mask tells us more than a face. These disguises intensified his personality. In an incredibly short time he seems to have made his mark. Charles Lamb speaks of ‘kind, light-hearted Wainewright,’ whose prose is ‘capital.’ We hear of him entertaining Macready, John Forster, Maginn, Talfourd, Sir Wentworth Dilke, the poet John Clare, and others, at a petit-dîner. Like Disraeli, he determined to startle the town as a dandy, and his beautiful rings, his antique cameo breast-pin, and his pale lemon-coloured kid gloves, were well known, and indeed were regarded by Hazlitt as being the signs of a new manner in literature: while his rich curly hair, fine eyes, and exquisite white hands gave him the dangerous and delightful distinction of being different from others. There was something in him of Balzac’s Lucien de Rubempré. At times he reminds us of Julien Sorel. De Quincey saw him once. It was at a dinner at Charles Lamb’s. ‘Amongst the company, all literary men, sat a murderer,’ he tells us, and he goes on to describe how on that day he had been ill, and had hated the face of man and woman, and yet found himself looking with intellectual interest across the table at the young writer beneath whose affectations of manner there seemed to him to lie so much unaffected sensibility, and speculates on ‘what sudden growth of another interest’ would have changed his mood, had he known of what terrible sin the guest to whom Lamb paid so much attention was even then guilty.
    His life-work falls naturally under the three heads suggested by Mr. Swinburne, and it may be partly admitted that, if we set aside his achievements in the sphere of poison, what he has actually left to us hardly justifies his reputation.
    But then it is only the Philistine who seeks to estimate a personality by the vulgar test of production. This young dandy sought to be somebody, rather than to do something. He recognised that Life itself is in art, and has its modes of style no less than the arts that seek to express it. Nor is his work without interest. We hear of William Blake stopping in the Royal Academy before one of his pictures and pronouncing it to be ‘very fine.’ His essays are prefiguring of much that has since been realised. He seems to have anticipated some of those accidents of modern culture that are regarded by many as true essentials. He writes about La Gioconda, and early French poets and the Italian Renaissance. He loves Greek gems, and Persian carpets, and Elizabethan translations of Cupid and Psyche, and the Hypnerotomachia, and book-binding and early editions, and wide-margined proofs. He is keenly sensitive to the value of beautiful surroundings, and never wearies of describing to us the rooms in which he lived, or would have liked to live. He had that curious love of green, which in individuals is always the sign of a subtle artistic temperament, and in nations is said to denote a laxity, if not a decadence of morals. Like Baudelaire he was extremely fond of cats, and with Gautier, he was fascinated by that ‘sweet marble monster’ of both sexes that we can still see at Florence and in the Louvre.
    There is of course much in his descriptions, and his suggestions for decoration, that shows that he did not entirely free himself from the false taste of his time. But it is clear that he was one of the first to recognise what is, indeed, the very keynote of aesthetic eclecticism, I mean the true harmony of all really beautiful things irrespective of age or place, of school or manner. He saw that in decorating a room, which is to be, not a room for show, but a room to live in, we should never aim at any archaeological reconstruction of the past, nor burden ourselves with any fanciful necessity for historical accuracy. In this artistic perception he was perfectly right. All beautiful things belong to the same age.
    And so, in his own library, as he describes it, we find the delicate fictile vase of the Greek, with its exquisitely painted figures and the faint ΚΑΛΟΣ finely traced upon its side, and behind it hangs an engraving of the ‘Delphic Sibyl’ of Michael Angelo, or of the ‘Pastoral’ of Giorgione. Here is a bit of Florentine majolica, and here a rude lamp from some old Roman tomb. On the table lies a book of Hours, ‘cased in a cover of solid silver gilt, wrought with quaint devices and studded with small brilliants and rubies,’ and close by it ‘squats a little ugly monster, a Lar, perhaps, dug up in the sunny fields of corn-bearing Sicily.’ Some dark antique bronzes contrast with the pale gleam of two noble Christi Crucifixi, one carved in ivory, the other moulded in wax.’ He has his trays of Tassie’s gems, his tiny Louis-Quatorze bonbonnière with a miniature by Petitot, his highly prized ‘brown-biscuit teapots, filagree-worked,’ his citron morocco letter-case, and his ‘pomona-green’ chair.
    One can fancy him lying there in the midst of his books and casts and engravings, a true virtuoso, a subtle connoisseur, turning over his fine collection of Mare Antonios, and his Turner’s ‘Liber Studiorum,’ of which he was a warm admirer, or examining with a magnifier some of his antique gems and cameos, ‘the head of Alexander on an onyx of two strata,’ or ‘that superb altissimo relievo on cornelian, Jupiter AEgiochus.’ He was always a great amateur of engravings, and gives some very useful suggestions as to the best means of forming a collection. Indeed, while fully appreciating modern art, he never lost sight of the importance of reproductions of the great masterpieces of the past, and all that he says about the value of plaster casts is quite admirable.
    As an art-critic he concerned himself primarily with the complex impressions produced by a work of art, and certainly the first step in aesthetic criticism is to realise one’s own impressions. He cared nothing for abstract discussions on the nature of the Beautiful, and the historical method, which has since yielded such rich fruit, did not belong to his day, but he never lost sight of the great truth that Art’s first appeal is neither to the intellect nor to the emotions, but purely to the artistic temperament, and he more than once points out that this temperament, this ‘taste,’ as he calls it, being unconsciously guided and made perfect by frequent contact with the best work, becomes in the end a form of right judgment. Of course there are fashions in art just as there are fashions in dress, and perhaps none of us can ever quite free ourselves from the influence of custom and the influence of novelty. He certainly could not, and he frankly acknowledges how difficult it is to form any fair estimate of contemporary work. But, on the whole, his taste was good and sound. He admired Turner and Constable at a time when they were not so much thought of as they are now, and saw that for the highest landscape art we require more than ‘mere industry and accurate transcription.’ Of Crome’s ‘Heath Scene near Norwich’ he remarks that it shows ‘how much a subtle observation of the elements, in their wild moods, does for a most uninteresting flat,’ and of the popular type of landscape of his day he says that it is ‘simply an enumeration of hill and dale, stumps of trees, shrubs, water, meadows, cottages and houses; little more than topography, a kind of pictorial map-work; in which rainbows, showers, mists, haloes, large beams shooting through rifted clouds, storms, starlight, all the most valued materials of the real painter, are not.’ He had a thorough dislike of what is obvious or commonplace in art, and while he was charmed to entertain Wilkie at dinner, he cared as little for Sir David’s pictures as he did for Mr. Crabbe’s poems. With the imitative and realistic tendencies of his day he had no sympathy and he tells us frankly that his great admiration for Fuseli was largely due to the fact that the little Swiss did not consider it necessary that an artist should paint only what he sees. The qualities that he sought for in a picture were composition, beauty and dignity of line, richness of colour, and imaginative power. Upon the other hand, he was not a doctrinaire. ‘I hold that no work of art can be tried otherwise than by laws deduced from itself: whether or not it be consistent with itself is the question.’ This is one of his excellent aphorisms. And in criticising painters so different as Landseer and Martin, Stothard and Etty, he shows that, to use a phrase now classical, he is trying ‘to see the object as in itself it really is.’
    However, as I pointed out before, he never feels quite at his ease in his criticisms of contemporary work. ‘The present,’ he says, ‘is about as agreeable a confusion to me as Ariosto on the first perusal. . . . Modern things dazzle me. I must look at them through Time’s telescope. Elia complains that to him the merit of a MS. poem is uncertain; “print,” as he excellently says, “settles it.” Fifty years’ toning does the same thing to a picture.’ He is happier when he is writing about Watteau and Lancret, about Rubens and Giorgione, about Rembrandt, Corregio, and Michael Angelo; happiest of all when he is writing about Greek things. What is Gothic touched him very little, but classical art and the art of the Renaissance were always dear to him. He saw what our English school could gain from a study of Greek models, and never wearies of pointing out to the young student the artistic possibilities that lie dormant in Hellenic marbles and Hellenic methods of work. In his judgments on the great Italian Masters, says De Quincey, ‘there seemed a tone of sincerity and of native sensibility, as in one who spoke for himself, and was not merely a copier from books.’ The highest praise that we can give to him is that he tried to revive style as a conscious tradition. But he saw that no amount of art lectures or art congresses, or ‘plans for advancing the fine arts,’ will ever produce this result. The people, he says very wisely, and in the true spirit of Toynbee Hall, must always have ‘the best models constantly before their eyes.’
    As is to be expected from one who was a painter, he is often extremely technical in his art criticisms. Of Tintoret’s ‘St. George delivering the Egyptian Princess from the Dragon,’ he remarks:-

    The robe of Sabra, warmly glazed with Prussian blue, is relieved from the pale greenish background by a vermilion scarf; and the full hues of both are beautifully echoed, as it were, in a lower key by the purple-lake coloured stuffs and bluish iron armour of the saint, besides an ample balance to the vivid azure drapery on the foreground in the indigo shades of the wild wood surrounding the castle.

    And elsewhere he talks learnedly of ‘a delicate Schiavone, various as a tulip-bed, with rich broken tints,’ of ‘a glowing portrait, remarkable for morbidezza, by the scarce Moroni,’ and of another picture being ‘pulpy in the carnations.’
    But, as a rule, he deals with his impressions of the work as an artistic whole, and tries to translate those impressions into words, to give, as it were, the literary equivalent for the imaginative and mental effect. He was one of the first to develop what has been called the art-literature of the nineteenth century, that form of literature which has found in Mr. Ruskin and Mr. Browning, its two most perfect exponents. His description of Lancret’s Repas Italien, in which ‘a dark-haired girl, “amorous of mischief,” lies on the daisy-powdered grass,’ is in some respects very charming. Here is his account of ‘The Crucifixion,’ by Rembrandt. It is extremely characteristic of his style:-

    Darkness—sooty, portentous darkness—shrouds the whole scene: only above the accursed wood, as if through a horrid rift in the murky ceiling, a rainy deluge—‘sleety-flaw, discoloured water’—streams down amain, spreading a grisly spectral light, even more horrible than that palpable night. Already the Earth pants thick and fast! the darkened Cross trembles! the winds are dropt—the air is stagnant—a muttering rumble growls underneath their feet, and some of that miserable crowd begin to fly down the hill. The horses snuff the coming terror, and become unmanageable through fear. The moment rapidly approaches when, nearly torn asunder by His own weight, fainting with loss of blood, which now runs in narrower rivulets from His slit veins, His temples and breast drowned in sweat, and His black tongue parched with the fiery death-fever, Jesus cries, ‘I thirst.’ The deadly vinegar is elevated to Him.
    His head sinks, and the sacred corpse ‘swings senseless of the cross.’ A sheet of vermilion flame shoots sheer through the air and vanishes; the rocks of Carmel and Lebanon cleave asunder; the sea rolls on high from the sands its black weltering waves. Earth yawns, and the graves give up their dwellers. The dead and the living are mingled together in unnatural conjunction and hurry through the holy city. New prodigies await them there. The veil of the temple—the unpierceable veil—is rent asunder from top to bottom, and that dreaded recess containing the Hebrew mysteries—the fatal ark with the tables and seven-branched candelabrum—is disclosed by the light of unearthly flames to the God-deserted multitude.
    Rembrandt never painted this sketch, and he was quite right. It would have lost nearly all its charms in losing that perplexing veil of indistinctness which affords such ample range wherein the doubting imagination may speculate. At present it is like a thing in another world. A dark gulf is betwixt us. It is not tangible by the body. We can only approach it in the spirit.

    In this passage, written, the author tells us, ‘in awe and reverence,’ there is much that is terrible, and very much that is quite horrible, but it is not without a certain crude form of power, or, at any rate, a certain crude violence of words, a quality which this age should highly appreciate, as it is its chief defect. It is pleasanter, however, to pass to this description of Giulio Romano’s ‘Cephalus and Procris’:-

    We should read Moschus’s lament for Bion, the sweet shepherd, before looking at this picture, or study the picture as a preparation for the lament. We have nearly the same images in both. For either victim the high groves and forest dells murmur; the flowers exhale sad perfume from their buds; the nightingale mourns on the craggy lands, and the swallow in the long-winding vales; ‘the satyrs, too, and fauns dark-veiled groan,’ and the fountain nymphs within the wood melt into tearful waters. The sheep and goats leave their pasture; and oreads, ‘who love to scale the most inaccessible tops of all uprightest rocks,’ hurry down from the song of their wind-courting pines; while the dryads bend from the branches of the meeting trees, and the rivers moan for white Procris, ‘with many-sobbing streams,’

    Filling the far-seen ocean with a voice.

    The golden bees are silent on the thymy Hymettus; and the knelling horn of Aurora’s love no more shall scatter away the cold twilight on the top of Hymettus. The foreground of our subject is a grassy sunburnt bank, broken into swells and hollows like waves (a sort of land-breakers), rendered more uneven by many foot-tripping roots and stumps of trees stocked untimely by the axe, which are again throwing out light-green shoots. This bank rises rather suddenly on the right to a clustering grove, penetrable to no star, at the entrance of which sits the stunned Thessalian king, holding between his knees that ivory-bright body which was, but an instant agone, parting the rough boughs with her smooth forehead, and treading alike on thorns and flowers with jealousy-stung foot—now helpless, heavy, void of all motion, save when the breeze lifts her thick hair in mockery.
    From between the closely-neighboured boles astonished nymphs press forward with loud cries -

    And deerskin-vested satyrs, crowned with ivy twists, advance;
    And put strange pity in their horned countenance.

    Laelaps lies beneath, and shows by his panting the rapid pace of death. On the other side of the group, Virtuous Love with ‘vans dejected’ holds forth the arrow to an approaching troop of sylvan people, fauns, rams, goats, satyrs, and satyr-mothers, pressing their children tighter with their fearful hands, who hurry along from the left in a sunken path between the foreground and a rocky wall, on whose lowest ridge a brook-guardian pours from her urn her grief-telling waters. Above and more remote than the Ephidryad, another female, rending her locks, appears among the vine-festooned pillars of an unshorn grove. The centre of the picture is filled by shady meadows, sinking down to a river-mouth; beyond is ‘the vast strength of the ocean stream,’ from whose floor the extinguisher of stars, rosy Aurora, drives furiously up her brine-washed steeds to behold the death-pangs of her rival.

    Were this description carefully re-written, it would be quite admirable. The conception of making a prose poem out of paint is excellent. Much of the best modern literature springs from the same aim. In a very ugly and sensible age, the arts borrow, not from life, but from each other.
    His sympathies, too, were wonderfully varied. In everything connected with the stage, for instance, he was always extremely interested, and strongly upheld the necessity for archaeological accuracy in costume and scene-painting. ‘In art,’ he says in one of his essays, ‘whatever is worth doing at all is worth doing well’; and he points out that once we allow the intrusion of anachronisms, it becomes difficult to say where the line is to be drawn. In literature, again, like Lord Beaconsfield on a famous occasion, he was ‘on the side of the angels.’ He was one of the first to admire Keats and Shelley—‘the tremulously-sensitive and poetical Shelley,’ as he calls him. His admiration for Wordsworth was sincere and profound. He thoroughly appreciated William Blake. One of the best copies of the ‘Songs of Innocence and Experience’ that is now in existence was wrought specially for him. He loved Alain Chartier, and Ronsard, and the Elizabethan dramatists, and Chaucer and Chapman, and Petrarch. And to him all the arts were one. ‘Our critics,’ he remarks with much wisdom, ‘seem hardly aware of the identity of the primal seeds of poetry and painting, nor that any true advancement in the serious study of one art co-generates a proportionate perfection in the other’; and he says elsewhere that if a man who does not admire Michael Angelo talks of his love for Milton, he is deceiving either himself or his listeners. To his fellow-contributors in the London Magazine he was always most generous, and praises Barry Cornwall, Allan Cunningham, Hazlitt, Elton, and Leigh Hunt without anything of the malice of a friend. Some of his sketches of Charles Lamb are admirable in their way, and, with the art of the true comedian, borrow their style from their subject:-

    What can I say of thee more than all know? that thou hadst the gaiety of a boy with the knowledge of a man: as gentle a heart as ever sent tears to the eyes.
    How wittily would he mistake your meaning, and put in a conceit most seasonably out of season. His talk without affectation was compressed, like his beloved Elizabethans, even unto obscurity. Like grains of fine gold, his sentences would beat out into whole sheets. He had small mercy on spurious fame, and a caustic observation on the fashion for men of genius was a standing dish. Sir Thomas Browne was a ‘bosom cronie’ of his; so was Burton, and old Fuller. In his amorous vein he dallied with that peerless Duchess of many-folio odour; and with the heyday comedies of Beaumont and Fletcher he induced light dreams. He would deliver critical touches on these, like one inspired, but it was good to let him choose his own game; if another began even on the acknowledged pets he was liable to interrupt, or rather append, in a mode difficult to define whether as misapprehensive or mischievous. One night at C-’s, the above dramatic partners were the temporary subject of chat. Mr. X. commended the passion and haughty style of a tragedy (I don’t know which of them), but was instantly taken up by Elia, who told him ‘That was nothing; the lyrics were the high things—the lyrics!’

    One side of his literary career deserves especial notice. Modern journalism may be said to owe almost as much to him as to any man of the early part of this century. He was the pioneer of Asiatic prose, and delighted in pictorial epithets and pompous exaggerations. To have a style so gorgeous that it conceals the subject is one of the highest achievements of an important and much admired school of Fleet Street leader-writers, and this school JanusWeathercock may be said to have invented. He also saw that it was quite easy by continued reiteration to make the public interested in his own personality, and in his purely journalistic articles this extraordinary young man tells the world what he had for dinner, where he gets his clothes, what wines he likes, and in what state of health he is, just as if he were writing weekly notes for some popular newspaper of our own time. This being the least valuable side of his work, is the one that has had the most obvious influence. A publicist, nowadays, is a man who bores the community with the details of the illegalities of his private life.
    Like most artificial people, he had a great love of nature. ‘I hold three things in high estimation,’ he says somewhere: ‘to sit lazily on an eminence that commands a rich prospect; to be shadowed by thick trees while the sun shines around me; and to enjoy solitude with the consciousness of neighbourhood. The country gives them all to me.’ He writes about his wandering over fragrant furze and heath repeating Collins’s ‘Ode to Evening,’ just to catch the fine quality of the moment; about smothering his face ‘in a watery bed of cowslips, wet with May dews’; and about the pleasure of seeing the sweet-breathed kine ‘pass slowly homeward through the twilight,’ and hearing ‘the distant clank of the sheep-bell.’ One phrase of his, ‘the polyanthus glowed in its cold bed of earth, like a solitary picture of Giorgione on a dark oaken panel,’ is curiously characteristic of his temperament, and this passage is rather pretty in its way:-

    The short tender grass was covered with marguerites—‘such that men called daisies in our town’—thick as stars on a summer’s night. The harsh caw of the busy rooks came pleasantly mellowed from a high dusky grove of elms at some distance off, and at intervals was heard the voice of a boy scaring away the birds from the newly-sown seeds. The blue depths were the colour of the darkest ultramarine; not a cloud streaked the calm aether; only round the horizon’s edge streamed a light, warm film of misty vapour, against which the near village with its ancient stone church showed sharply out with blinding whiteness. I thought of Wordsworth’s ‘Lines written in March.’

    However, we must not forget that the cultivated young man who penned these lines, and who was so susceptible to Wordsworthian influences, was also, as I said at the beginning of this memoir, one of the most subtle and secret poisoners of this or any age. How he first became fascinated by this strange sin he does not tell us, and the diary in which he carefully noted the results of his terrible experiments and the methods that he adopted, has unfortunately been lost to us. Even in later days, too, he was always reticent on the matter, and preferred to speak about ‘The Excursion,’ and the ‘Poems founded on the Affections.’ There is no doubt, however, that the poison that he used was strychnine. In one of the beautiful rings of which he was so proud, and which served to show off the fine modelling of his delicate ivory hands, he used to carry crystals of the Indian nux vomica, a poison, one of his biographers tells us, ‘nearly tasteless, difficult of discovery, and capable of almost infinite dilution.’ His murders, says De Quincey, were more than were ever made known judicially. This is no doubt so, and some of them are worthy of mention. His first victim was his uncle, Mr. Thomas Griffiths. He poisoned him in 1829 to gain possession of Linden House, a place to which he had always been very much attached. In the August of the next year he poisoned Mrs. Abercrombie, his wife’s mother, and in the following December he poisoned the lovely Helen Abercrombie, his sister-in-law. Why he murdered Mrs. Abercrombie is not ascertained. It may have been for a caprice, or to quicken some hideous sense of power that was in him, or because she suspected something, or for no reason. But the murder of Helen Abercrombie was carried out by himself and his wife for the sake of a sum of about £18,000, for which they had insured her life in various offices. The circumstances were as follows. On the 12th of December, he and his wife and child came up to London from Linden House, and took lodgings at No. 12 Conduit Street, Regent Street. With them were the two sisters, Helen and Madeleine Abercrombie. On the evening of the 14th they all went to the play, and at supper that night Helen sickened. The next day she was extremely ill, and Dr. Locock, of Hanover Square, was called in to attend her. She lived till Monday, the 20th, when, after the doctor’s morning visit, Mr. and Mrs. Wainewright brought her some poisoned jelly, and then went out for a walk. When they returned Helen Abercrombie was dead. She was about twenty years of age, a tall graceful girl with fair hair. A very charming red-chalk drawing of her by her brother-in-law is still in existence, and shows how much his style as an artist was influenced by Sir Thomas Lawrence, a painter for whose work he had always entertained a great admiration. De Quincey says that Mrs. Wainewright was not really privy to the murder. Let us hope that she was not. Sin should be solitary, and have no accomplices.
    The insurance companies, suspecting the real facts of the case, declined to pay the policy on the technical ground of misrepresentation and want of interest, and, with curious courage, the poisoner entered an action in the Court of Chancery against the Imperial, it being agreed that one decision should govern all the cases. The trial, however, did not come on for five years, when, after one disagreement, a verdict was ultimately given in the companies’ favour. The judge on the occasion was Lord Abinger. Egomet Bonmot was represented by Mr. Erle and Sir William Follet, and the Attorney-General and Sir Frederick Pollock appeared for the other side. The plaintiff, unfortunately, was unable to be present at either of the trials. The refusal of the companies to give him the £18,000 had placed him in a position of most painful pecuniary embarrassment. Indeed, a few months after the murder of Helen Abercrombie, he had been actually arrested for debt in the streets of London while he was serenading the pretty daughter of one of his friends. This difficulty was got over at the time, but shortly afterwards he thought it better to go abroad till he could come to some practical arrangement with his creditors. He accordingly went to Boulogne on a visit to the father of the young lady in question, and while he was there induced him to insure his life with the Pelican Company for £3000. As soon as the necessary formalities had been gone through and the policy executed, he dropped some crystals of strychnine into his coffee as they sat together one evening after dinner. He himself did not gain any monetary advantage by doing this. His aim was simply to revenge himself on the first office that had refused to pay him the price of his sin. His friend died the next day in his presence, and he left Boulogne at once for a sketching tour through the most picturesque parts of Brittany, and was for some time the guest of an old French gentleman, who had a beautiful country house at St. Omer. From this he moved to Paris, where he remained for several years, living in luxury, some say, while others talk of his ‘skulking with poison in his pocket, and being dreaded by all who knew him.’ In 1837 he returned to England privately. Some strange mad fascination brought him back. He followed a woman whom he loved.
    It was the month of June, and he was staying at one of the hotels in Covent Garden. His sitting-room was on the ground floor, and he prudently kept the blinds down for fear of being seen. Thirteen years before, when he was making his fine collection of majolica and Marc Antonios, he had forged the names of his trustees to a power of attorney, which enabled him to get possession of some of the money which he had inherited from his mother, and had brought into marriage settlement. He knew that this forgery had been discovered, and that by returning to England he was imperilling his life. Yet he returned. Should one wonder? It was said that the woman was very beautiful. Besides, she did not love him.
    It was by a mere accident that he was discovered. A noise in the street attracted his attention, and, in his artistic interest in modern life, he pushed aside the blind for a moment. Some one outside called out, ‘That’s Wainewright, the Bank-forger.’ It was Forrester, the Bow Street runner.
    On the 5th of July he was brought up at the Old Bailey. The following report of the proceedings appeared in the Times:-

    Before Mr. Justice Vaughan and Mr. Baron Alderson, Thomas Griffiths Wainewright, aged forty-two, a man of gentlemanly appearance, wearing mustachios, was indicted for forging and uttering a certain power of attorney for £2259, with intent to defraud the Governor and Company of the Bank of England.
    There were five indictments against the prisoner, to all of which he pleaded not guilty, when he was arraigned before Mr. Serjeant Arabin in the course of the morning. On being brought before the judges, however, he begged to be allowed to withdraw the former plea, and then pleaded guilty to two of the indictments which were not of a capital nature.
    The counsel for the Bank having explained that there were three other indictments, but that the Bank did not desire to shed blood, the plea of guilty on the two minor charges was recorded, and the prisoner at the close of the session sentenced by the Recorder to transportation for life.

    He was taken back to Newgate, preparatory to his removal to the colonies. In a fanciful passage in one of his early essays he had fancied himself ‘lying in Horsemonger Gaol under sentence of death’ for having been unable to resist the temptation of stealing some Marc Antonios from the British Museum in order to complete his collection. The sentence now passed on him was to a man of his culture a form of death. He complained bitterly of it to his friends, and pointed out, with a good deal of reason, some people may fancy, that the money was practically his own, having come to him from his mother, and that the forgery, such as it was, had been committed thirteen years before, which, to use his own phrase, was at least a circonstance attenuante. The permanence of personality is a very subtle metaphysical problem, and certainly the English law solves the question in an extremely rough-and-ready manner. There is, however, something dramatic in the fact that this heavy punishment was inflicted on him for what, if we remember his fatal influence on the prose of modern journalism, was certainly not the worst of all his sins.
    While he was in gaol, Dickens, Macready, and Hablot Browne came across him by chance. They had been going over the prisons of London, searching for artistic effects, and in Newgate they suddenly caught sight of Wainewright. He met them with a defiant stare, Forster tells us, but Macready was ‘horrified to recognise a man familiarly known to him in former years, and at whose table he had dined.’
    Others had more curiosity, and his cell was for some time a kind of fashionable lounge. Many men of letters went down to visit their old literary comrade. But he was no longer the kind light-hearted Janus whom Charles Lamb admired. He seems to have grown quite cynical.
    To the agent of an insurance company who was visiting him one afternoon, and thought he would improve the occasion by pointing out that, after all, crime was a bad speculation, he replied: ‘Sir, you City men enter on your speculations, and take the chances of them. Some of your speculations succeed, some fail. Mine happen to have failed, yours happen to have succeeded. That is the only difference, sir, between my visitor and me. But, sir, I will tell you one thing in which I have succeeded to the last. I have been determined through life to hold the position of a gentleman. I have always done so. I do so still. It is the custom of this place that each of the inmates of a cell shall take his morning’s turn of sweeping it out. I occupy a cell with a bricklayer and a sweep, but they never offer me the broom!’ When a friend reproached him with the murder of Helen Abercrombie he shrugged his shoulders and said, ‘Yes; it was a dreadful thing to do, but she had very thick ankles.’
    From Newgate he was brought to the hulks at Portsmouth, and sent from there in the Susan to Van Diemen’s Land along with three hundred other convicts. The voyage seems to have been most distasteful to him, and in a letter written to a friend he spoke bitterly about the ignominy of ‘the companion of poets and artists’ being compelled to associate with ‘country bumpkins.’ The phrase that he applies to his companions need not surprise us. Crime in England is rarely the result of sin. It is nearly always the result of starvation. There was probably no one on board in whom he would have found a sympathetic listener, or even a psychologically interesting nature.
    His love of art, however, never deserted him. At Hobart Town he started a studio, and returned to sketching and portrait-painting, and his conversation and manners seem not to have lost their charm. Nor did he give up his habit of poisoning, and there are two cases on record in which he tried to make away with people who had offended him. But his hand seems to have lost its cunning. Both of his attempts were complete failures, and in 1844, being thoroughly dissatisfied with Tasmanian society, he presented a memorial to the governor of the settlement, Sir John Eardley Wilmot, praying for a ticket-of-leave. In it he speaks of himself as being ‘tormented by ideas struggling for outward form and realisation, barred up from increase of knowledge, and deprived of the exercise of profitable or even of decorous speech.’ His request, however, was refused, and the associate of Coleridge consoled himself by making those marvellous Paradis Artificiels whose secret is only known to the eaters of opium. In 1852 he died of apoplexy, his sole living companion being a cat, for which he had evinced at extraordinary affection.
    His crimes seem to have had an important effect upon his art. They gave a strong personality to his style, a quality that his early work certainly lacked. In a note to the Life ofDickens, Forster mentions that in 1847 Lady Blessington received from her brother, Major Power, who held a military appointment at Hobart Town, an oil portrait of a young lady from his clever brush; and it is said that ‘he had contrived to put the expression of his own wickedness into the portrait of a nice, kind-hearted girl.’ M. Zola, in one of his novels, tells us of a young man who, having committed a murder, takes to art, and paints greenish impressionist portraits of perfectly respectable people, all of which bear a curious resemblance to his victim. The development of Mr. Wainewright’s style seems to me far more subtle and suggestive. One can fancy an intense personality being created out of sin.
    This strange and fascinating figure that for a few years dazzled literary London, and made so brilliant a début in life and letters, is undoubtedly a most interesting study. Mr. W. Carew Hazlitt, his latest biographer, to whom I am indebted for many of the facts contained in this memoir, and whose little book is, indeed, quite invaluable in its way, is of opinion that his love of art and nature was a mere pretence and assumption, and others have denied to him all literary power. This seems to me a shallow, or at least a mistaken, view. The fact of a man being a poisoner is nothing against his prose. The domestic virtues are not the true basis of art, though they may serve as an excellent advertisement for second-rate artists. It is possible that De Quincey exaggerated his critical powers, and I cannot help saying again that there is much in his published works that is too familiar, too common, too journalistic, in the bad sense of that bad word. Here and there he is distinctly vulgar in expression, and he is always lacking in the self-restraint of the true artist. But for some of his faults we must blame the time in which he lived, and, after all, prose that Charles Lamb thought ‘capital’ has no small historic interest. That he had a sincere love of art and nature seems to me quite certain. There is no essential incongruity between crime and culture. We cannot re-write the whole of history for the purpose of gratifying our moral sense of what should be.
    Of course, he is far too close to our own time for us to be able to form any purely artistic judgment about him. It is impossible not to feel a strong prejudice against a man who might have poisoned Lord Tennyson, or Mr. Gladstone, or the Master of Balliol. But had the man worn a costume and spoken a language different from our own, had he lived in imperial Rome, or at the time of the Italian Renaissance, or in Spain in the seventeenth century, or in any land or any century but this century and this land, we would be quite able to arrive at a perfectly unprejudiced estimate of his position and value. I know that there are many historians, or at least writers on historical subjects, who still think it necessary to apply moral judgments to history, and who distribute their praise or blame with the solemn complacency of a successful schoolmaster. This, however, is a foolish habit, and merely shows that the moral instinct can be brought to such a pitch of perfection that it will make its appearance wherever it is not required. Nobody with the true historical sense ever dreams of blaming Nero, or scolding Tiberius, or censuring Caesar Borgia. These personages have become like the puppets of a play. They may fill us with terror, or horror, or wonder, but they do not harm us. They are not in immediate relation to us. We have nothing to fear from them. They have passed into the sphere of art and science, and neither art nor science knows anything of moral approval or disapproval. And so it may be some day with Charles Lamb’s friend. At present I feel that he is just a little too modern to be treated in that fine spirit of disinterested curiosity to which we owe so many charming studies of the great criminals of the Italian Renaissance from the pens of Mr. John Addington Symonds, Miss A. Mary F. Robinson, Miss Vernon Lee, and other distinguished writers. However, Art has not forgotten him. He is the hero of Dickens’s Hunted Down, the Varney of Bulwer’s Lucretia; and it is gratifying to note that fiction has paid some homage to one who was so powerful with ‘pen, pencil and poison.’ To be suggestive for fiction is to be of more importance than a fact.


    THE CRITIC AS ARTIST: WITH SOME REMARKS UPON THE IMPORTANCE OF DOING NOTHING



    A DIALOGUE. Part I. Persons: Gilbert and Ernest. Scene: the library of a house in Piccadilly, overlooking the Green Park.
    GILBERT (at the Piano). My dear Ernest, what are you laughing at?
    ERNEST (looking up). At a capital story that I have just come across in this volume of Reminiscences that I have found on your table.
    GILBERT. What is the book? Ah! I see. I have not read it yet. Is it good?
    ERNEST. Well, while you have been playing, I have been turning over the pages with some amusement, though, as a rule, I dislike modern memoirs. They are generally written by people who have either entirely lost their memories, or have never done anything worth remembering; which, however, is, no doubt, the true explanation of their popularity, as the English public always feels perfectly at its ease when a mediocrity is talking to it.
    GILBERT. Yes: the public is wonderfully tolerant. It forgives everything except genius. But I must confess that I like all memoirs. I like them for their form, just as much as for their matter. In literature mere egotism is delightful. It is what fascinates us in the letters of personalities so different as Cicero and Balzac, Flaubert and Berlioz, Byron and Madame de Sévigné. Whenever we come across it, and, strangely enough, it is rather rare, we cannot but welcome it, and do not easily forget it. Humanity will always love Rousseau for having confessed his sins, not to a priest, but to the world, and the couchant nymphs that Cellini wrought in bronze for the castle of King Francis, the green and gold Perseus, even, that in the open Loggia at Florence shows the moon the dead terror that once turned life to stone, have not given it more pleasure than has that autobiography in which the supreme scoundrel of the Renaissance relates the story of his splendour and his shame. The opinions, the character, the achievements of the man, matter very little. He may be a sceptic like the gentle Sieur de Montaigne, or a saint like the bitter son of Monica, but when he tells us his own secrets he can always charm our ears to listening and our lips to silence. The mode of thought that Cardinal Newman represented—if that can be called a mode of thought which seeks to solve intellectual problems by a denial of the supremacy of the intellect—may not, cannot, I think, survive. But the world will never weary of watching that troubled soul in its progress from darkness to darkness. The lonely church at Littlemore, where ‘the breath of the morning is damp, and worshippers are few,’ will always be dear to it, and whenever men see the yellow snapdragon blossoming on the wall of Trinity they will think of that gracious undergraduate who saw in the flower’s sure recurrence a prophecy that he would abide for ever with the Benign Mother of his days—a prophecy that Faith, in her wisdom or her folly, suffered not to be fulfilled. Yes; autobiography is irresistible. Poor, silly, conceited Mr. Secretary Pepys has chattered his way into the circle of the Immortals, and, conscious that indiscretion is the better part of valour, bustles about among them in that ‘shaggy purple gown with gold buttons and looped lace’ which he is so fond of describing to us, perfectly at his ease, and prattling, to his own and our infinite pleasure, of the Indian blue petticoat that he bought for his wife, of the ‘good hog’s hars-let,’ and the ‘pleasant French fricassee of veal’ that he loved to eat, of his game of bowls with Will Joyce, and his ‘gadding after beauties,’ and his reciting of Hamlet on a Sunday, and his playing of the viol on week days, and other wicked or trivial things. Even in actual life egotism is not without its attractions. When people talk to us about others they are usually dull. When they talk to us about themselves they are nearly always interesting, and if one could shut them up, when they become wearisome, as easily as one can shut up a book of which one has grown wearied, they would be perfect absolutely.
    ERNEST. There is much virtue in that If, as Touchstone would say. But do you seriously propose that every man should become his own Boswell? What would become of our industrious compilers of Lives and Recollections in that case?
    GILBERT. What has become of them? They are the pest of the age, nothing more and nothing less. Every great man nowadays has his disciples, and it is always Judas who writes the biography.
    ERNEST. My dear fellow!
    GILBERT. I am afraid it is true. Formerly we used to canonise our heroes. The modern method is to vulgarise them. Cheap editions of great books may be delightful, but cheap editions of great men are absolutely detestable.
    ERNEST. May I ask, Gilbert, to whom you allude?
    GILBERT. Oh! to all our second-rate littérateurs. We are overrun by a set of people who, when poet or painter passes away, arrive at the house along with the undertaker, and forget that their one duty is to behave as mutes. But we won’t talk about them. They are the mere body-snatchers of literature. The dust is given to one, and the ashes to another, and the soul is out of their reach. And now, let me play Chopin to you, or Dvorák? Shall I play you a fantasy by Dvorák? He writes passionate, curiously-coloured things.
    ERNEST. No; I don’t want music just at present. It is far too indefinite. Besides, I took the Baroness Bernstein down to dinner last night, and, though absolutely charming in every other respect, she insisted on discussing music as if it were actually written in the German language. Now, whatever music sounds like I am glad to say that it does not sound in the smallest degree like German. There are forms of patriotism that are really quite degrading. No; Gilbert, don’t play any more. Turn round and talk to me. Talk to me till the white-horned day comes into the room. There is something in your voice that is wonderful.
    GILBERT (rising from the piano). I am not in a mood for talking to-night. I really am not. How horrid of you to smile! Where are the cigarettes? Thanks. How exquisite these single daffodils are! They seem to be made of amber and cool ivory. They are like Greek things of the best period. What was the story in the confessions of the remorseful Academician that made you laugh? Tell it to me. After playing Chopin, I feel as if I had been weeping over sins that I had never committed, and mourning over tragedies that were not my own. Music always seems to me to produce that effect. It creates for one a past of which one has been ignorant, and fills one with a sense of sorrows that have been hidden from one’s tears. I can fancy a man who had led a perfectly commonplace life, hearing by chance some curious piece of music, and suddenly discovering that his soul, without his being conscious of it, had passed through terrible experiences, and known fearful joys, or wild romantic loves, or great renunciations. And so tell me this story, Ernest. I want to be amused.
    ERNEST. Oh! I don’t know that it is of any importance. But I thought it a really admirable illustration of the true value of ordinary art-criticism. It seems that a lady once gravely asked the remorseful Academician, as you call him, if his celebrated picture of ‘A Spring-Day at Whiteley’s,’ or, ‘Waiting for the Last Omnibus,’ or some subject of that kind, was all painted by hand?
    GILBERT. And was it?
    ERNEST. You are quite incorrigible. But, seriously speaking, what is the use of art-criticism? Why cannot the artist be left alone, to create a new world if he wishes it, or, if not, to shadow forth the world which we already know, and of which, I fancy, we would each one of us be wearied if Art, with her fine spirit of choice and delicate instinct of selection, did not, as it were, purify it for us, and give to it a momentary perfection. It seems to me that the imagination spreads, or should spread, a solitude around it, and works best in silence and in isolation. Why should the artist be troubled by the shrill clamour of criticism? Why should those who cannot create take upon themselves to estimate the value of creative work? What can they know about it? If a man’s work is easy to understand, an explanation is unnecessary. . . .
    GILBERT. And if his work is incomprehensible, an explanation is wicked.
    ERNEST. I did not say that.
    GILBERT. Ah! but you should have. Nowadays, we have so few mysteries left to us that we cannot afford to part with one of them. The members of the Browning Society, like the theologians of the Broad Church Party, or the authors of Mr. Walter Scott’s Great Writers Series, seem to me to spend their time in trying to explain their divinity away. Where one had hoped that Browning was a mystic they have sought to show that he was simply inarticulate. Where one had fancied that he had something to conceal, they have proved that he had but little to reveal. But I speak merely of his incoherent work. Taken as a whole the man was great. He did not belong to the Olympians, and had all the incompleteness of the Titan. He did not survey, and it was but rarely that he could sing. His work is marred by struggle, violence and effort, and he passed not from emotion to form, but from thought to chaos. Still, he was great. He has been called a thinker, and was certainly a man who was always thinking, and always thinking aloud; but it was not thought that fascinated him, but rather the processes by which thought moves. It was the machine he loved, not what the machine makes. The method by which the fool arrives at his folly was as dear to him as the ultimate wisdom of the wise. So much, indeed, did the subtle mechanism of mind fascinate him that he despised language, or looked upon it as an incomplete instrument of expression. Rhyme, that exquisite echo which in the Muse’s hollow hill creates and answers its own voice; rhyme, which in the hands of the real artist becomes not merely a material element of metrical beauty, but a spiritual element of thought and passion also, waking a new mood, it may be, or stirring a fresh train of ideas, or opening by mere sweetness and suggestion of sound some golden door at which the Imagination itself had knocked in vain; rhyme, which can turn man’s utterance to the speech of gods; rhyme, the one chord we have added to the Greek lyre, became in Robert Browning’s hands a grotesque, misshapen thing, which at times made him masquerade in poetry as a low comedian, and ride Pegasus too often with his tongue in his cheek. There are moments when he wounds us by monstrous music. Nay, if he can only get his music by breaking the strings of his lute, he breaks them, and they snap in discord, and no Athenian tettix, making melody from tremulous wings, lights on the ivory horn to make the movement perfect, or the interval less harsh. Yet, he was great: and though he turned language into ignoble clay, he made from it men and women that live. He is the most Shakespearian creature since Shakespeare. If Shakespeare could sing with myriad lips, Browning could stammer through a thousand mouths. Even now, as I am speaking, and speaking not against him but for him, there glides through the room the pageant of his persons. There, creeps Fra Lippo Lippi with his cheeks still burning from some girl’s hot kiss. There, stands dread Saul with the lordly male-sapphires gleaming in his turban. Mildred Tresham is there, and the Spanish monk, yellow with hatred, and Blougram, and Ben Ezra, and the Bishop of St. Praxed’s. The spawn of Setebos gibbers in the corner, and Sebald, hearing Pippa pass by, looks on Ottima’s haggard face, and loathes her and his own sin, and himself. Pale as the white satin of his doublet, the melancholy king watches with dreamy treacherous eyes too loyal Strafford pass forth to his doom, and Andrea shudders as he hears the cousins whistle in the garden, and bids his perfect wife go down. Yes, Browning was great. And as what will he be remembered? As a poet? Ah, not as a poet! He will be remembered as a writer of fiction, as the most supreme writer of fiction, it may be, that we have ever had. His sense of dramatic situation was unrivalled, and, if he could not answer his own problems, he could at least put problems forth, and what more should an artist do? Considered from the point of view of a creator of character he ranks next to him who made Hamlet. Had he been articulate, he might have sat beside him. The only man who can touch the hem of his garment is George Meredith. Meredith is a prose Browning, and so is Browning. He used poetry as a medium for writing in prose.
    ERNEST. There is something in what you say, but there is not everything in what you say. In many points you are unjust.
    GILBERT. It is difficult not to be unjust to what one loves. But let us return to the particular point at issue. What was it that you said?
    ERNEST. Simply this: that in the best days of art there were no art-critics.
    GILBERT. I seem to have heard that observation before, Ernest. It has all the vitality of error and all the tediousness of an old friend.
    ERNEST. It is true. Yes: there is no use your tossing your head in that petulant manner. It is quite true. In the best days of art there were no art-critics. The sculptor hewed from the marble block the great white-limbed Hermes that slept within it. The waxers and gilders of images gave tone and texture to the statue, and the world, when it saw it, worshipped and was dumb. He poured the glowing bronze into the mould of sand, and the river of red metal cooled into noble curves and took the impress of the body of a god. With enamel or polished jewels he gave sight to the sightless eyes. The hyacinth-like curls grew crisp beneath his graver. And when, in some dim frescoed fane, or pillared sunlit portico, the child of Leto stood upon his pedestal, those who passed by, δια λαμπροτατου βαινοντες αβρως αιθερος, became conscious of a new influence that had come across their lives, and dreamily, or with a sense of strange and quickening joy, went to their homes or daily labour, or wandered, it may be, through the city gates to that nymph-haunted meadow where young Phaedrus bathed his feet, and, lying there on the soft grass, beneath the tall wind—whispering planes and flowering agnus castus, began to think of the wonder of beauty, and grew silent with unaccustomed awe. In those days the artist was free. From the river valley he took the fine clay in his fingers, and with a little tool of wood or bone, fashioned it into forms so exquisite that the people gave them to the dead as their playthings, and we find them still in the dusty tombs on the yellow hillside by Tanagra, with the faint gold and the fading crimson still lingering about hair and lips and raiment. On a wall of fresh plaster, stained with bright sandyx or mixed with milk and saffron, he pictured one who trod with tired feet the purple white-starred fields of asphodel, one ‘in whose eyelids lay the whole of the Trojan War,’ Polyxena, the daughter of Priam; or figured Odysseus, the wise and cunning, bound by tight cords to the mast-step, that he might listen without hurt to the singing of the Sirens, or wandering by the clear river of Acheron, where the ghosts of fishes flitted over the pebbly bed; or showed the Persian in trews and mitre flying before the Greek at Marathon, or the galleys clashing their beaks of brass in the little Salaminian bay. He drew with silver-point and charcoal upon parchment and prepared cedar. Upon ivory and rose-coloured terracotta he painted with wax, making the wax fluid with juice of olives, and with heated irons making it firm. Panel and marble and linen canvas became wonderful as his brush swept across them; and life seeing her own image, was still, and dared not speak. All life, indeed, was his, from the merchants seated in the market-place to the cloaked shepherd lying on the hill; from the nymph hidden in the laurels and the faun that pipes at noon, to the king whom, in long green-curtained litter, slaves bore upon oil-bright shoulders, and fanned with peacock fans. Men and women, with pleasure or sorrow in their faces, passed before him. He watched them, and their secret became his. Through form and colour he re-created a world.
    All subtle arts belonged to him also. He held the gem against the revolving disk, and the amethyst became the purple couch for Adonis, and across the veined sardonyx sped Artemis with her hounds. He beat out the gold into roses, and strung them together for necklace or armlet. He beat out the gold into wreaths for the conqueror’s helmet, or into palmates for the Tyrian robe, or into masks for the royal dead. On the back of the silver mirror he graved Thetis borne by her Nereids, or love-sick Phaedra with her nurse, or Persephone, weary of memory, putting poppies in her hair. The potter sat in his shed, and, flower-like from the silent wheel, the vase rose up beneath his hands. He decorated the base and stem and ears with pattern of dainty olive-leaf, or foliated acanthus, or curved and crested wave. Then in black or red he painted lads wrestling, or in the race: knights in full armour, with strange heraldic shields and curious visors, leaning from shell-shaped chariot over rearing steeds: the gods seated at the feast or working their miracles: the heroes in their victory or in their pain. Sometimes he would etch in thin vermilion lines upon a ground of white the languid bridegroom and his bride, with Eros hovering round them—an Eros like one of Donatello’s angels, a little laughing thing with gilded or with azure wings. On the curved side he would write the name of his friend. ΚΑΛΟΣ ΑΛΚΙΒΙΑΔΗΣ or ΚΑΛΟΣ ΧΑΡΜΙΔΗΣ tells us the story of his days. Again, on the rim of the wide flat cup he would draw the stag browsing, or the lion at rest, as his fancy willed it. From the tiny perfume-bottle laughed Aphrodite at her toilet, and, with bare-limbed Maenads in his train, Dionysus danced round the wine-jar on naked must-stained feet, while, satyr-like, the old Silenus sprawled upon the bloated skins, or shook that magic spear which was tipped with a fretted fir-cone, and wreathed with dark ivy. And no one came to trouble the artist at his work. No irresponsible chatter disturbed him. He was not worried by opinions. By the Ilyssus, says Arnold somewhere, there was no Higginbotham. By the Ilyssus, my dear Gilbert, there were no silly art congresses bringing provincialism to the provinces and teaching the mediocrity how to mouth. By the Ilyssus there were no tedious magazines about art, in which the industrious prattle of what they do not understand. On the reed-grown banks of that little stream strutted no ridiculous journalism monopolising the seat of judgment when it should be apologising in the dock. The Greeks had no art-critics.
    GILBERT. Ernest, you are quite delightful, but your views are terribly unsound. I am afraid that you have been listening to the conversation of some one older than yourself. That is always a dangerous thing to do, and if you allow it to degenerate into a habit you will find it absolutely fatal to any intellectual development. As for modern journalism, it is not my business to defend it. It justifies its own existence by the great Darwinian principle of the survival of the vulgarest. I have merely to do with literature.
    ERNEST. But what is the difference between literature and journalism?
    GILBERT. Oh! journalism is unreadable, and literature is not read. That is all. But with regard to your statement that the Greeks had no art-critics, I assure you that is quite absurd. It would be more just to say that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics.
    ERNEST. Really?
    GILBERT. Yes, a nation of art-critics. But I don’t wish to destroy the delightfully unreal picture that you have drawn of the relation of the Hellenic artist to the intellectual spirit of his age. To give an accurate description of what has never occurred is not merely the proper occupation of the historian, but the inalienable privilege of any man of parts and culture. Still less do I desire to talk learnedly. Learned conversation is either the affectation of the ignorant or the profession of the mentally unemployed. And, as for what is called improving conversation, that is merely the foolish method by which the still more foolish philanthropist feebly tries to disarm the just rancour of the criminal classes. No: let me play to you some mad scarlet thing by Dvorák. The pallid figures on the tapestry are smiling at us, and the heavy eyelids of my bronze Narcissus are folded in sleep. Don’t let us discuss anything solemnly. I am but too conscious of the fact that we are born in an age when only the dull are treated seriously, and I live in terror of not being misunderstood. Don’t degrade me into the position of giving you useful information. Education is an admirable thing, but it is well to remember from time to time that nothing that is worth knowing can be taught. Through the parted curtains of the window I see the moon like a clipped piece of silver. Like gilded bees the stars cluster round her. The sky is a hard hollow sapphire. Let us go out into the night. Thought is wonderful, but adventure is more wonderful still. Who knows but we may meet Prince Florizel of Bohemia, and hear the fair Cuban tell us that she is not what she seems?
    ERNEST. You are horribly wilful. I insist on your discussing this matter with me. You have said that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics. What art-criticism have they left us?
    GILBERT. My dear Ernest, even if not a single fragment of art-criticism had come down to us from Hellenic or Hellenistic days, it would be none the less true that the Greeks were a nation of art-critics, and that they invented the criticism of art just as they invented the criticism of everything else. For, after all, what is our primary debt to the Greeks? Simply the critical spirit. And, this spirit, which they exercised on questions of religion and science, of ethics and metaphysics, of politics and education, they exercised on questions of art also, and, indeed, of the two supreme and highest arts, they have left us the most flawless system of criticism that the world has ever seen.
    ERNEST. But what are the two supreme and highest arts?
    GILBERT. Life and Literature, life and the perfect expression of life. The principles of the former, as laid down by the Greeks, we may not realise in an age so marred by false ideals as our own. The principles of the latter, as they laid them down, are, in many cases, so subtle that we can hardly understand them. Recognising that the most perfect art is that which most fully mirrors man in all his infinite variety, they elaborated the criticism of language, considered in the light of the mere material of that art, to a point to which we, with our accentual system of reasonable or emotional emphasis, can barely if at all attain; studying, for instance, the metrical movements of a prose as scientifically as a modern musician studies harmony and counterpoint, and, I need hardly say, with much keener aesthetic instinct. In this they were right, as they were right in all things. Since the introduction of printing, and the fatal development of the habit of reading amongst the middle and lower classes of this country, there has been a tendency in literature to appeal more and more to the eye, and less and less to the ear which is really the sense which, from the standpoint of pure art, it should seek to please, and by whose canons of pleasure it should abide always. Even the work of Mr. Pater, who is, on the whole, the most perfect master of English prose now creating amongst us, is often far more like a piece of mosaic than a passage in music, and seems, here and there, to lack the true rhythmical life of words and the fine freedom and richness of effect that such rhythmical life produces. We, in fact, have made writing a definite mode of composition, and have treated it as a form of elaborate design. The Greeks, upon the other hand, regarded writing simply as a method of chronicling. Their test was always the spoken word in its musical and metrical relations. The voice was the medium, and the ear the critic. I have sometimes thought that the story of Homer’s blindness might be really an artistic myth, created in critical days, and serving to remind us, not merely that the great poet is always a seer, seeing less with the eyes of the body than he does with the eyes of the soul, but that he is a true singer also, building his song out of music, repeating each line over and over again to himself till he has caught the secret of its melody, chaunting in darkness the words that are winged with light. Certainly, whether this be so or not, it was to his blindness, as an occasion, if not as a cause, that England’s great poet owed much of the majestic movement and sonorous splendour of his later verse. When Milton could no longer write he began to sing. Who would match the measures of Comus with the measures of Samson Agonistes, or of Paradise Lost or Regained? When Milton became blind he composed, as every one should compose, with the voice purely, and so the pipe or reed of earlier days became that mighty many-stopped organ whose rich reverberant music has all the stateliness of Homeric verse, if it seeks not to have its swiftness, and is the one imperishable inheritance of English literature sweeping through all the ages, because above them, and abiding with us ever, being immortal in its form. Yes: writing has done much harm to writers. We must return to the voice. That must be our test, and perhaps then we shall be able to appreciate some of the subtleties of Greek art-criticism.
    As it now is, we cannot do so. Sometimes, when I have written a piece of prose that I have been modest enough to consider absolutely free from fault, a dreadful thought comes over me that I may have been guilty of the immoral effeminacy of using trochaic and tribrachic movements, a crime for which a learned critic of the Augustan age censures with most just severity the brilliant if somewhat paradoxical Hegesias. I grow cold when I think of it, and wonder to myself if the admirable ethical effect of the prose of that charming writer, who once in a spirit of reckless generosity towards the uncultivated portion of our community proclaimed the monstrous doctrine that conduct is three-fourths of life, will not some day be entirely annihilated by the discovery that the paeons have been wrongly placed.
    ERNEST. Ah! now you are flippant.
    GILBERT. Who would not be flippant when he is gravely told that the Greeks had no art-critics? I can understand it being said that the constructive genius of the Greeks lost itself in criticism, but not that the race to whom we owe the critical spirit did not criticise. You will not ask me to give you a survey of Greek art criticism from Plato to Plotinus. The night is too lovely for that, and the moon, if she heard us, would put more ashes on her face than are there already. But think merely of one perfect little work of aesthetic criticism, Aristotle’s Treatise on Poetry. It is not perfect in form, for it is badly written, consisting perhaps of notes dotted down for an art lecture, or of isolated fragments destined for some larger book, but in temper and treatment it is perfect, absolutely. The ethical effect of art, its importance to culture, and its place in the formation of character, had been done once for all by Plato; but here we have art treated, not from the moral, but from the purely aesthetic point of view. Plato had, of course, dealt with many definitely artistic subjects, such as the importance of unity in a work of art, the necessity for tone and harmony, the aesthetic value of appearances, the relation of the visible arts to the external world, and the relation of fiction to fact. He first perhaps stirred in the soul of man that desire that we have not yet satisfied, the desire to know the connection between Beauty and Truth, and the place of Beauty in the moral and intellectual order of the Kosmos. The problems of idealism and realism, as he sets them forth, may seem to many to be somewhat barren of result in the metaphysical sphere of abstract being in which he places them, but transfer them to the sphere of art, and you will find that they are still vital and full of meaning. It may be that it is as a critic of Beauty that Plato is destined to live, and that by altering the name of the sphere of his speculation we shall find a new philosophy. But Aristotle, like Goethe, deals with art primarily in its concrete manifestations, taking Tragedy, for instance, and investigating the material it uses, which is language, its subject-matter, which is life, the method by which it works, which is action, the conditions under which it reveals itself, which are those of theatric presentation, its logical structure, which is plot, and its final aesthetic appeal, which is to the sense of beauty realised through the passions of pity and awe. That purification and spiritualising of the nature which he calls καθαρσις is, as Goethe saw, essentially aesthetic, and is not moral, as Lessing fancied. Concerning himself primarily with the impression that the work of art produces, Aristotle sets himself to analyse that impression, to investigate its source, to see how it is engendered. As a physiologist and psychologist, he knows that the health of a function resides in energy. To have a capacity for a passion and not to realise it, is to make oneself incomplete and limited. The mimic spectacle of life that Tragedy affords cleanses the bosom of much ‘perilous stuff,’ and by presenting high and worthy objects for the exercise of the emotions purifies and spiritualises the man; nay, not merely does it spiritualise him, but it initiates him also into noble feelings of which he might else have known nothing, the word καθαρσις having, it has sometimes seemed to me, a definite allusion to the rite of initiation, if indeed that be not, as I am occasionally tempted to fancy, its true and only meaning here. This is of course a mere outline of the book. But you see what a perfect piece of aesthetic criticism it is. Who indeed but a Greek could have analysed art so well? After reading it, one does not wonder any longer that Alexandria devoted itself so largely to art-criticism, and that we find the artistic temperaments of the day investigating every question of style and manner, discussing the great Academic schools of painting, for instance, such as the school of Sicyon, that sought to preserve the dignified traditions of the antique mode, or the realistic and impressionist schools, that aimed at reproducing actual life, or the elements of ideality in portraiture, or the artistic value of the epic form in an age so modern as theirs, or the proper subject-matter for the artist. Indeed, I fear that the inartistic temperaments of the day busied themselves also in matters of literature and art, for the accusations of plagiarism were endless, and such accusations proceed either from the thin colourless lips of impotence, or from the grotesque mouths of those who, possessing nothing of their own, fancy that they can gain a reputation for wealth by crying out that they have been robbed. And I assure you, my dear Ernest, that the Greeks chattered about painters quite as much as people do nowadays, and had their private views, and shilling exhibitions, and Arts and Crafts guilds, and Pre-Raphaelite movements, and movements towards realism, and lectured about art, and wrote essays on art, and produced their art-historians, and their archaeologists, and all the rest of it. Why, even the theatrical managers of travelling companies brought their dramatic critics with them when they went on tour, and paid them very handsome salaries for writing laudatory notices. Whatever, in fact, is modern in our life we owe to the Greeks. Whatever is an anachronism is due to mediaevalism. It is the Greeks who have given us the whole system of art-criticism, and how fine their critical instinct was, may be seen from the fact that the material they criticised with most care was, as I have already said, language. For the material that painter or sculptor uses is meagre in comparison with that of words. Words have not merely music as sweet as that of viol and lute, colour as rich and vivid as any that makes lovely for us the canvas of the Venetian or the Spaniard, and plastic form no less sure and certain than that which reveals itself in marble or in bronze, but thought and passion and spirituality are theirs also, are theirs indeed alone. If the Greeks had criticised nothing but language, they would still have been the great art-critics of the world. To know the principles of the highest art is to know the principles of all the arts.
    But I see that the moon is hiding behind a sulphur-coloured cloud. Out of a tawny mane of drift she gleams like a lion’s eye. She is afraid that I will talk to you of Lucian and Longinus, of Quinctilian and Dionysius, of Pliny and Fronto and Pausanias, of all those who in the antique world wrote or lectured upon art matters. She need not be afraid. I am tired of my expedition into the dim, dull abyss of facts. There is nothing left for me now but the divine μονοχρονος ηδονη of another cigarette. Cigarettes have at least the charm of leaving one unsatisfied.
    ERNEST. Try one of mine. They are rather good. I get them direct from Cairo. The only use of our attachés is that they supply their friends with excellent tobacco. And as the moon has hidden herself, let us talk a little longer. I am quite ready to admit that I was wrong in what I said about the Greeks. They were, as you have pointed out, a nation of art-critics. I acknowledge it, and I feel a little sorry for them. For the creative faculty is higher than the critical. There is really no comparison between them.
    GILBERT. The antithesis between them is entirely arbitrary. Without the critical faculty, there is no artistic creation at all, worthy of the name. You spoke a little while ago of that fine spirit of choice and delicate instinct of selection by which the artist realises life for us, and gives to it a momentary perfection. Well, that spirit of choice, that subtle tact of omission, is really the critical faculty in one of its most characteristic moods, and no one who does not possess this critical faculty can create anything at all in art. Arnold’s definition of literature as a criticism of life was not very felicitous in form, but it showed how keenly he recognised the importance of the critical element in all creative work.
    ERNEST. I should have said that great artists work unconsciously, that they were ‘wiser than they knew,’ as, I think, Emerson remarks somewhere.
    GILBERT. It is really not so, Ernest. All fine imaginative work is self-conscious and deliberate. No poet sings because he must sing. At least, no great poet does. A great poet sings because he chooses to sing. It is so now, and it has always been so. We are sometimes apt to think that the voices that sounded at the dawn of poetry were simpler, fresher, and more natural than ours, and that the world which the early poets looked at, and through which they walked, had a kind of poetical quality of its own, and almost without changing could pass into song. The snow lies thick now upon Olympus, and its steep scarped sides are bleak and barren, but once, we fancy, the white feet of the Muses brushed the dew from the anemones in the morning, and at evening came Apollo to sing to the shepherds in the vale. But in this we are merely lending to other ages what we desire, or think we desire, for our own. Our historical sense is at fault. Every century that produces poetry is, so far, an artificial century, and the work that seems to us to be the most natural and simple product of its time is always the result of the most self-conscious effort. Believe me, Ernest, there is no fine art without self-consciousness, and self-consciousness and the critical spirit are one.
    ERNEST. I see what you mean, and there is much in it. But surely you would admit that the great poems of the early world, the primitive, anonymous collective poems, were the result of the imagination of races, rather than of the imagination of individuals?
    GILBERT. Not when they became poetry. Not when they received a beautiful form. For there is no art where there is no style, and no style where there is no unity, and unity is of the individual. No doubt Homer had old ballads and stories to deal with, as Shakespeare had chronicles and plays and novels from which to work, but they were merely his rough material. He took them, and shaped them into song. They become his, because he made them lovely. They were built out of music,

    And so not built at all,
    And therefore built for ever.

    The longer one studies life and literature, the more strongly one feels that behind everything that is wonderful stands the individual, and that it is not the moment that makes the man, but the man who creates the age. Indeed, I am inclined to think that each myth and legend that seems to us to spring out of the wonder, or terror, or fancy of tribe and nation, was in its origin the invention of one single mind. The curiously limited number of the myths seems to me to point to this conclusion. But we must not go off into questions of comparative mythology. We must keep to criticism. And what I want to point out is this. An age that has no criticism is either an age in which art is immobile, hieratic, and confined to the reproduction of formal types, or an age that possesses no art at all. There have been critical ages that have not been creative, in the ordinary sense of the word, ages in which the spirit of man has sought to set in order the treasures of his treasure-house, to separate the gold from the silver, and the silver from the lead, to count over the jewels, and to give names to the pearls. But there has never been a creative age that has not been critical also. For it is the critical faculty that invents fresh forms. The tendency of creation is to repeat itself. It is to the critical instinct that we owe each new school that springs up, each new mould that art finds ready to its hand. There is really not a single form that art now uses that does not come to us from the critical spirit of Alexandria, where these forms were either stereotyped or invented or made perfect. I say Alexandria, not merely because it was there that the Greek spirit became most self-conscious, and indeed ultimately expired in scepticism and theology, but because it was to that city, and not to Athens, that Rome turned for her models, and it was through the survival, such as it was, of the Latin language that culture lived at all. When, at the Renaissance, Greek literature dawned upon Europe, the soil had been in some measure prepared for it. But, to get rid of the details of history, which are always wearisome and usually inaccurate, let us say generally, that the forms of art have been due to the Greek critical spirit. To it we owe the epic, the lyric, the entire drama in every one of its developments, including burlesque, the idyll, the romantic novel, the novel of adventure, the essay, the dialogue, the oration, the lecture, for which perhaps we should not forgive them, and the epigram, in all the wide meaning of that word. In fact, we owe it everything, except the sonnet, to which, however, some curious parallels of thought-movement may be traced in the Anthology, American journalism, to which no parallel can be found anywhere, and the ballad in sham Scotch dialect, which one of our most industrious writers has recently proposed should be made the basis for a final and unanimous effort on the part of our second-rate poets to make themselves really romantic. Each new school, as it appears, cries out against criticism, but it is to the critical faculty in man that it owes its origin. The mere creative instinct does not innovate, but reproduces.
    ERNEST. You have been talking of criticism as an essential part of the creative spirit, and I now fully accept your theory. But what of criticism outside creation? I have a foolish habit of reading periodicals, and it seems to me that most modern criticism is perfectly valueless.
    GILBERT. So is most modern creative work also. Mediocrity weighing mediocrity in the balance, and incompetence applauding its brother—that is the spectacle which the artistic activity of England affords us from time to time. And yet, I feel I am a little unfair in this matter. As a rule, the critics—I speak, of course, of the higher class, of those in fact who write for the sixpenny papers—are far more cultured than the people whose work they are called upon to review. This is, indeed, only what one would expect, for criticism demands infinitely more cultivation than creation does.
    ERNEST. Really?
    GILBERT. Certainly. Anybody can write a three-volumed novel. It merely requires a complete ignorance of both life and literature. The difficulty that I should fancy the reviewer feels is the difficulty of sustaining any standard. Where there is no style a standard must be impossible. The poor reviewers are apparently reduced to be the reporters of the police-court of literature, the chroniclers of the doings of the habitual criminals of art. It is sometimes said of them that they do not read all through the works they are called upon to criticise. They do not. Or at least they should not. If they did so, they would become confirmed misanthropes, or if I may borrow a phrase from one of the pretty Newnham graduates, confirmed womanthropes for the rest of their lives. Nor is it necessary. To know the vintage and quality of a wine one need not drink the whole cask. It must be perfectly easy in half an hour to say whether a book is worth anything or worth nothing. Ten minutes are really sufficient, if one has the instinct for form. Who wants to wade through a dull volume? One tastes it, and that is quite enough—more than enough, I should imagine. I am aware that there are many honest workers in painting as well as in literature who object to criticism entirely. They are quite right. Their work stands in no intellectual relation to their age. It brings us no new element of pleasure. It suggests no fresh departure of thought, or passion, or beauty. It should not be spoken of. It should be left to the oblivion that it deserves.
    ERNEST. But, my dear fellow—excuse me for interrupting you—you seem to me to be allowing your passion for criticism to lead you a great deal too far. For, after all, even you must admit that it is much more difficult to do a thing than to talk about it.
    GILBERT. More difficult to do a thing than to talk about it? Not at all. That is a gross popular error. It is very much more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it. In the sphere of actual life that is of course obvious. Anybody can make history. Only a great man can write it. There is no mode of action, no form of emotion, that we do not share with the lower animals. It is only by language that we rise above them, or above each other—by language, which is the parent, and not the child, of thought. Action, indeed, is always easy, and when presented to us in its most aggravated, because most continuous form, which I take to be that of real industry, becomes simply the refuge of people who have nothing whatsoever to do. No, Ernest, don’t talk about action. It is a blind thing dependent on external influences, and moved by an impulse of whose nature it is unconscious. It is a thing incomplete in its essence, because limited by accident, and ignorant of its direction, being always at variance with its aim. Its basis is the lack of imagination. It is the last resource of those who know not how to dream.
    ERNEST. Gilbert, you treat the world as if it were a crystal ball. You hold it in your hand, and reverse it to please a wilful fancy. You do nothing but re-write history.
    GILBERT. The one duty we owe to history is to re-write it. That is not the least of the tasks in store for the critical spirit. When we have fully discovered the scientific laws that govern life, we shall realise that the one person who has more illusions than the dreamer is the man of action. He, indeed, knows neither the origin of his deeds nor their results. From the field in which he thought that he had sown thorns, we have gathered our vintage, and the fig-tree that he planted for our pleasure is as barren as the thistle, and more bitter. It is because Humanity has never known where it was going that it has been able to find its way.
    ERNEST. You think, then, that in the sphere of action a conscious aim is a delusion?
    GILBERT. It is worse than a delusion. If we lived long enough to see the results of our actions it may be that those who call themselves good would be sickened with a dull remorse, and those whom the world calls evil stirred by a noble joy. Each little thing that we do passes into the great machine of life which may grind our virtues to powder and make them worthless, or transform our sins into elements of a new civilisation, more marvellous and more splendid than any that has gone before. But men are the slaves of words. They rage against Materialism, as they call it, forgetting that there has been no material improvement that has not spiritualised the world, and that there have been few, if any, spiritual awakenings that have not wasted the world’s faculties in barren hopes, and fruitless aspirations, and empty or trammelling creeds. What is termed Sin is an essential element of progress. Without it the world would stagnate, or grow old, or become colourless. By its curiosity Sin increases the experience of the race. Through its intensified assertion of individualism, it saves us from monotony of type. In its rejection of the current notions about morality, it is one with the higher ethics. And as for the virtues! What are the virtues? Nature, M. Renan tells us, cares little about chastity, and it may be that it is to the shame of the Magdalen, and not to their own purity, that the Lucretias of modern life owe their freedom from stain. Charity, as even those of whose religion it makes a formal part have been compelled to acknowledge, creates a multitude of evils. The mere existence of conscience, that faculty of which people prate so much nowadays, and are so ignorantly proud, is a sign of our imperfect development. It must be merged in instinct before we become fine. Self-denial is simply a method by which man arrests his progress, and self-sacrifice a survival of the mutilation of the savage, part of that old worship of pain which is so terrible a factor in the history of the world, and which even now makes its victims day by day, and has its altars in the land. Virtues! Who knows what the virtues are? Not you. Not I. Not any one. It is well for our vanity that we slay the criminal, for if we suffered him to live he might show us what we had gained by his crime. It is well for his peace that the saint goes to his martyrdom. He is spared the sight of the horror of his harvest.
    ERNEST. Gilbert, you sound too harsh a note. Let us go back to the more gracious fields of literature. What was it you said? That it was more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it?
    GILBERT (after a pause). Yes: I believe I ventured upon that simple truth. Surely you see now that I am right? When man acts he is a puppet. When he describes he is a poet. The whole secret lies in that. It was easy enough on the sandy plains by windy Ilion to send the notched arrow from the painted bow, or to hurl against the shield of hide and flamelike brass the long ash-handled spear. It was easy for the adulterous queen to spread the Tyrian carpets for her lord, and then, as he lay couched in the marble bath, to throw over his head the purple net, and call to her smooth-faced lover to stab through the meshes at the heart that should have broken at Aulis. For Antigone even, with Death waiting for her as her bridegroom, it was easy to pass through the tainted air at noon, and climb the hill, and strew with kindly earth the wretched naked corse that had no tomb. But what of those who wrote about these things? What of those who gave them reality, and made them live for ever? Are they not greater than the men and women they sing of? ‘Hector that sweet knight is dead,’ and Lucian tells us how in the dim under-world Menippus saw the bleaching skull of Helen, and marvelled that it was for so grim a favour that all those horned ships were launched, those beautiful mailed men laid low, those towered cities brought to dust. Yet, every day the swanlike daughter of Leda comes out on the battlements, and looks down at the tide of war. The greybeards wonder at her loveliness, and she stands by the side of the king. In his chamber of stained ivory lies her leman. He is polishing his dainty armour, and combing the scarlet plume. With squire and page, her husband passes from tent to tent. She can see his bright hair, and hears, or fancies that she hears, that clear cold voice. In the courtyard below, the son of Priam is buckling on his brazen cuirass. The white arms of Andromache are around his neck. He sets his helmet on the ground, lest their babe should be frightened. Behind the embroidered curtains of his pavilion sits Achilles, in perfumed raiment, while in harness of gilt and silver the friend of his soul arrays himself to go forth to the fight. From a curiously carven chest that his mother Thetis had brought to his ship-side, the Lord of the Myrmidons takes out that mystic chalice that the lip of man had never touched, and cleanses it with brimstone, and with fresh water cools it, and, having washed his hands, fills with black wine its burnished hollow, and spills the thick grape-blood upon the ground in honour of Him whom at Dodona barefooted prophets worshipped, and prays to Him, and knows not that he prays in vain, and that by the hands of two knights from Troy, Panthous’ son, Euphorbus, whose love-locks were looped with gold, and the Priamid, the lion-hearted, Patroklus, the comrade of comrades, must meet his doom. Phantoms, are they? Heroes of mist and mountain? Shadows in a song? No: they are real. Action! What is action? It dies at the moment of its energy. It is a base concession to fact. The world is made by the singer for the dreamer.
    ERNEST. While you talk it seems to me to be so.
    GILBERT. It is so in truth. On the mouldering citadel of Troy lies the lizard like a thing of green bronze. The owl has built her nest in the palace of Priam. Over the empty plain wander shepherd and goatherd with their flocks, and where, on the wine-surfaced, oily sea, οινοψ ποντος, as Homer calls it, copper-prowed and streaked with vermilion, the great galleys of the Danaoi came in their gleaming crescent, the lonely tunny-fisher sits in his little boat and watches the bobbing corks of his net. Yet, every morning the doors of the city are thrown open, and on foot, or in horse-drawn chariot, the warriors go forth to battle, and mock their enemies from behind their iron masks. All day long the fight rages, and when night comes the torches gleam by the tents, and the cresset burns in the hall. Those who live in marble or on painted panel, know of life but a single exquisite instant, eternal indeed in its beauty, but limited to one note of passion or one mood of calm. Those whom the poet makes live have their myriad emotions of joy and terror, of courage and despair, of pleasure and of suffering. The seasons come and go in glad or saddening pageant, and with winged or leaden feet the years pass by before them. They have their youth and their manhood, they are children, and they grow old. It is always dawn for St. Helena, as Veronese saw her at the window. Through the still morning air the angels bring her the symbol of God’s pain. The cool breezes of the morning lift the gilt threads from her brow. On that little hill by the city of Florence, where the lovers of Giorgione are lying, it is always the solstice of noon, of noon made so languorous by summer suns that hardly can the slim naked girl dip into the marble tank the round bubble of clear glass, and the long fingers of the lute-player rest idly upon the chords. It is twilight always for the dancing nymphs whom Corot set free among the silver poplars of France. In eternal twilight they move, those frail diaphanous figures, whose tremulous white feet seem not to touch the dew-drenched grass they tread on. But those who walk in epos, drama, or romance, see through the labouring months the young moons wax and wane, and watch the night from evening unto morning star, and from sunrise unto sunsetting can note the shifting day with all its gold and shadow. For them, as for us, the flowers bloom and wither, and the Earth, that Green-tressed Goddess as Coleridge calls her, alters her raiment for their pleasure. The statue is concentrated to one moment of perfection. The image stained upon the canvas possesses no spiritual element of growth or change. If they know nothing of death, it is because they know little of life, for the secrets of life and death belong to those, and those only, whom the sequence of time affects, and who possess not merely the present but the future, and can rise or fall from a past of glory or of shame. Movement, that problem of the visible arts, can be truly realised by Literature alone. It is Literature that shows us the body in its swiftness and the soul in its unrest.
    ERNEST. Yes; I see now what you mean. But, surely, the higher you place the creative artist, the lower must the critic rank.
    GILBERT. Why so?
    ERNEST. Because the best that he can give us will be but an echo of rich music, a dim shadow of clear-outlined form. It may, indeed, be that life is chaos, as you tell me that it is; that its martyrdoms are mean and its heroisms ignoble; and that it is the function of Literature to create, from the rough material of actual existence, a new world that will be more marvellous, more enduring, and more true than the world that common eyes look upon, and through which common natures seek to realise their perfection. But surely, if this new world has been made by the spirit and touch of a great artist, it will be a thing so complete and perfect that there will be nothing left for the critic to do. I quite understand now, and indeed admit most readily, that it is far more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it. But it seems to me that this sound and sensible maxim, which is really extremely soothing to one’s feelings, and should be adopted as its motto by every Academy of Literature all over the world, applies only to the relations that exist between Art and Life, and not to any relations that there may be between Art and Criticism.
    GILBERT. But, surely, Criticism is itself an art. And just as artistic creation implies the working of the critical faculty, and, indeed, without it cannot be said to exist at all, so Criticism is really creative in the highest sense of the word. Criticism is, in fact, both creative and independent.
    ERNEST. Independent?
    GILBERT. Yes; independent. Criticism is no more to be judged by any low standard of imitation or resemblance than is the work of poet or sculptor. The critic occupies the same relation to the work of art that he criticises as the artist does to the visible world of form and colour, or the unseen world of passion and of thought. He does not even require for the perfection of his art the finest materials. Anything will serve his purpose. And just as out of the sordid and sentimental amours of the silly wife of a small country doctor in the squalid village of Yonville-l’Abbaye, near Rouen, Gustave Flaubert was able to create a classic, and make a masterpiece of style, so, from subjects of little or of no importance, such as the pictures in this year’s Royal Academy, or in any year’s Royal Academy for that matter, Mr. Lewis Morris’s poems, M. Ohnet’s novels, or the plays of Mr. Henry Arthur Jones, the true critic can, if it be his pleasure so to direct or waste his faculty of contemplation, produce work that will be flawless in beauty and instinct with intellectual subtlety. Why not? Dulness is always an irresistible temptation for brilliancy, and stupidity is the permanent Bestia Trionfans that calls wisdom from its cave. To an artist so creative as the critic, what does subject-matter signify? No more and no less than it does to the novelist and the painter. Like them, he can find his motives everywhere. Treatment is the test. There is nothing that has not in it suggestion or challenge.
    ERNEST. But is Criticism really a creative art?
    GILBERT. Why should it not be? It works with materials, and puts them into a form that is at once new and delightful. What more can one say of poetry? Indeed, I would call criticism a creation within a creation. For just as the great artists, from Homer and AEschylus, down to Shakespeare and Keats, did not go directly to life for their subject-matter, but sought for it in myth, and legend, and ancient tale, so the critic deals with materials that others have, as it were, purified for him, and to which imaginative form and colour have been already added. Nay, more, I would say that the highest Criticism, being the purest form of personal impression, is in its way more creative than creation, as it has least reference to any standard external to itself, and is, in fact, its own reason for existing, and, as the Greeks would put it, in itself, and to itself, an end. Certainly, it is never trammelled by any shackles of verisimilitude. No ignoble considerations of probability, that cowardly concession to the tedious repetitions of domestic or public life, affect it ever. One may appeal from fiction unto fact. But from the soul there is no appeal.
    ERNEST. From the soul?
    GILBERT. Yes, from the soul. That is what the highest criticism really is, the record of one’s own soul. It is more fascinating than history, as it is concerned simply with oneself. It is more delightful than philosophy, as its subject is concrete and not abstract, real and not vague. It is the only civilised form of autobiography, as it deals not with the events, but with the thoughts of one’s life; not with life’s physical accidents of deed or circumstance, but with the spiritual moods and imaginative passions of the mind. I am always amused by the silly vanity of those writers and artists of our day who seem to imagine that the primary function of the critic is to chatter about their second-rate work. The best that one can say of most modern creative art is that it is just a little less vulgar than reality, and so the critic, with his fine sense of distinction and sure instinct of delicate refinement, will prefer to look into the silver mirror or through the woven veil, and will turn his eyes away from the chaos and clamour of actual existence, though the mirror be tarnished and the veil be torn. His sole aim is to chronicle his own impressions. It is for him that pictures are painted, books written, and marble hewn into form.
    ERNEST. I seem to have heard another theory of Criticism.
    GILBERT. Yes: it has been said by one whose gracious memory we all revere, and the music of whose pipe once lured Proserpina from her Sicilian fields, and made those white feet stir, and not in vain, the Cumnor cowslips, that the proper aim of Criticism is to see the object as in itself it really is. But this is a very serious error, and takes no cognisance of Criticism’s most perfect form, which is in its essence purely subjective, and seeks to reveal its own secret and not the secret of another. For the highest Criticism deals with art not as expressive but as impressive purely.
    ERNEST. But is that really so?
    GILBERT. Of course it is. Who cares whether Mr. Ruskin’s views on Turner are sound or not? What does it matter? That mighty and majestic prose of his, so fervid and so fiery-coloured in its noble eloquence, so rich in its elaborate symphonic music, so sure and certain, at its best, in subtle choice of word and epithet, is at least as great a work of art as any of those wonderful sunsets that bleach or rot on their corrupted canvases in England’s Gallery; greater indeed, one is apt to think at times, not merely because its equal beauty is more enduring, but on account of the fuller variety of its appeal, soul speaking to soul in those long-cadenced lines, not through form and colour alone, though through these, indeed, completely and without loss, but with intellectual and emotional utterance, with lofty passion and with loftier thought, with imaginative insight, and with poetic aim; greater, I always think, even as Literature is the greater art. Who, again, cares whether Mr. Pater has put into the portrait of Monna Lisa something that Lionardo never dreamed of? The painter may have been merely the slave of an archaic smile, as some have fancied, but whenever I pass into the cool galleries of the Palace of the Louvre, and stand before that strange figure ‘set in its marble chair in that cirque of fantastic rocks, as in some faint light under sea,’ I murmur to myself, ‘She is older than the rocks among which she sits; like the vampire, she has been dead many times, and learned the secrets of the grave; and has been a diver in deep seas, and keeps their fallen day about her: and trafficked for strange webs with Eastern merchants; and, as Leda, was the mother of Helen of Troy, and, as St. Anne, the mother of Mary; and all this has been to her but as the sound of lyres and flutes, and lives only in the delicacy with which it has moulded the changing lineaments, and tinged the eyelids and the hands.’ And I say to my friend, ‘The presence that thus so strangely rose beside the waters is expressive of what in the ways of a thousand years man had come to desire’; and he answers me, ‘Hers is the head upon which all “the ends of the world are come,” and the eyelids are a little weary.’
    And so the picture becomes more wonderful to us than it really is, and reveals to us a secret of which, in truth, it knows nothing, and the music of the mystical prose is as sweet in our ears as was that flute-player’s music that lent to the lips of La Gioconda those subtle and poisonous curves. Do you ask me what Lionardo would have said had any one told him of this picture that ‘all the thoughts and experience of the world had etched and moulded therein that which they had of power to refine and make expressive the outward form, the animalism of Greece, the lust of Rome, the reverie of the Middle Age with its spiritual ambition and imaginative loves, the return of the Pagan world, the sins of the Borgias?’ He would probably have answered that he had contemplated none of these things, but had concerned himself simply with certain arrangements of lines and masses, and with new and curious colour-harmonies of blue and green. And it is for this very reason that the criticism which I have quoted is criticism of the highest kind. It treats the work of art simply as a starting-point for a new creation. It does not confine itself—let us at least suppose so for the moment—to discovering the real intention of the artist and accepting that as final. And in this it is right, for the meaning of any beautiful created thing is, at least, as much in the soul of him who looks at it, as it was in his soul who wrought it. Nay, it is rather the beholder who lends to the beautiful thing its myriad meanings, and makes it marvellous for us, and sets it in some new relation to the age, so that it becomes a vital portion of our lives, and a symbol of what we pray for, or perhaps of what, having prayed for, we fear that we may receive. The longer I study, Ernest, the more clearly I see that the beauty of the visible arts is, as the beauty of music, impressive primarily, and that it may be marred, and indeed often is so, by any excess of intellectual intention on the part of the artist. For when the work is finished it has, as it were, an independent life of its own, and may deliver a message far other than that which was put into its lips to say. Sometimes, when I listen to the overture to Tannhäuser, I seem indeed to see that comely knight treading delicately on the flower-strewn grass, and to hear the voice of Venus calling to him from the caverned hill. But at other times it speaks to me of a thousand different things, of myself, it may be, and my own life, or of the lives of others whom one has loved and grown weary of loving, or of the passions that man has known, or of the passions that man has not known, and so has sought for. To-night it may fill one with that ΕΡΩΣ ΤΩΝ ΑΔΥΝΑΤΩΝ, that Amour de l’Impossible, which falls like a madness on many who think they live securely and out of reach of harm, so that they sicken suddenly with the poison of unlimited desire, and, in the infinite pursuit of what they may not obtain, grow faint and swoon or stumble. To-morrow, like the music of which Aristotle and Plato tell us, the noble Dorian music of the Greek, it may perform the office of a physician, and give us an anodyne against pain, and heal the spirit that is wounded, and ‘bring the soul into harmony with all right things.’ And what is true about music is true about all the arts. Beauty has as many meanings as man has moods. Beauty is the symbol of symbols. Beauty reveals everything, because it expresses nothing. When it shows us itself, it shows us the whole fiery-coloured world.
    ERNEST. But is such work as you have talked about really criticism?
    GILBERT. It is the highest Criticism, for it criticises not merely the individual work of art, but Beauty itself, and fills with wonder a form which the artist may have left void, or not understood, or understood incompletely.
    ERNEST. The highest Criticism, then, is more creative than creation, and the primary aim of the critic is to see the object as in itself it really is not; that is your theory, I believe?
    GILBERT. Yes, that is my theory. To the critic the work of art is simply a suggestion for a new work of his own, that need not necessarily bear any obvious resemblance to the thing it criticises. The one characteristic of a beautiful form is that one can put into it whatever one wishes, and see in it whatever one chooses to see; and the Beauty, that gives to creation its universal and aesthetic element, makes the critic a creator in his turn, and whispers of a thousand different things which were not present in the mind of him who carved the statue or painted the panel or graved the gem.
    It is sometimes said by those who understand neither the nature of the highest Criticism nor the charm of the highest Art, that the pictures that the critic loves most to write about are those that belong to the anecdotage of painting, and that deal with scenes taken out of literature or history. But this is not so. Indeed, pictures of this kind are far too intelligible. As a class, they rank with illustrations, and, even considered from this point of view are failures, as they do not stir the imagination, but set definite bounds to it. For the domain of the painter is, as I suggested before, widely different from that of the poet. To the latter belongs life in its full and absolute entirety; not merely the beauty that men look at, but the beauty that men listen to also; not merely the momentary grace of form or the transient gladness of colour, but the whole sphere of feeling, the perfect cycle of thought. The painter is so far limited that it is only through the mask of the body that he can show us the mystery of the soul; only through conventional images that he can handle ideas; only through its physical equivalents that he can deal with psychology. And how inadequately does he do it then, asking us to accept the torn turban of the Moor for the noble rage of Othello, or a dotard in a storm for the wild madness of Lear! Yet it seems as if nothing could stop him. Most of our elderly English painters spend their wicked and wasted lives in poaching upon the domain of the poets, marring their motives by clumsy treatment, and striving to render, by visible form or colour, the marvel of what is invisible, the splendour of what is not seen. Their pictures are, as a natural consequence, insufferably tedious. They have degraded the invisible arts into the obvious arts, and the one thing not worth looking at is the obvious. I do not say that poet and painter may not treat of the same subject. They have always done so and will always do so. But while the poet can be pictorial or not, as he chooses, the painter must be pictorial always. For a painter is limited, not to what he sees in nature, but to what upon canvas may be seen.
    And so, my dear Ernest, pictures of this kind will not really fascinate the critic. He will turn from them to such works as make him brood and dream and fancy, to works that possess the subtle quality of suggestion, and seem to tell one that even from them there is an escape into a wider world. It is sometimes said that the tragedy of an artist’s life is that he cannot realise his ideal. But the true tragedy that dogs the steps of most artists is that they realise their ideal too absolutely. For, when the ideal is realised, it is robbed of its wonder and its mystery, and becomes simply a new starting-point for an ideal that is other than itself. This is the reason why music is the perfect type of art. Music can never reveal its ultimate secret. This, also, is the explanation of the value of limitations in art. The sculptor gladly surrenders imitative colour, and the painter the actual dimensions of form, because by such renunciations they are able to avoid too definite a presentation of the Real, which would be mere imitation, and too definite a realisation of the Ideal, which would be too purely intellectual. It is through its very incompleteness that art becomes complete in beauty, and so addresses itself, not to the faculty of recognition nor to the faculty of reason, but to the aesthetic sense alone, which, while accepting both reason and recognition as stages of apprehension, subordinates them both to a pure synthetic impression of the work of art as a whole, and, taking whatever alien emotional elements the work may possess, uses their very complexity as a means by which a richer unity may be added to the ultimate impression itself. You see, then, how it is that the aesthetic critic rejects these obvious modes of art that have but one message to deliver, and having delivered it become dumb and sterile, and seeks rather for such modes as suggest reverie and mood, and by their imaginative beauty make all interpretations true, and no interpretation final. Some resemblance, no doubt, the creative work of the critic will have to the work that has stirred him to creation, but it will be such resemblance as exists, not between Nature and the mirror that the painter of landscape or figure may be supposed to hold up to her, but between Nature and the work of the decorative artist. Just as on the flowerless carpets of Persia, tulip and rose blossom indeed and are lovely to look on, though they are not reproduced in visible shape or line; just as the pearl and purple of the sea-shell is echoed in the church of St. Mark at Venice; just as the vaulted ceiling of the wondrous chapel at Ravenna is made gorgeous by the gold and green and sapphire of the peacock’s tail, though the birds of Juno fly not across it; so the critic reproduces the work that he criticises in a mode that is never imitative, and part of whose charm may really consist in the rejection of resemblance, and shows us in this way not merely the meaning but also the mystery of Beauty, and, by transforming each art into literature, solves once for all the problem of Art’s unity.
    But I see it is time for supper. After we have discussed some Chambertin and a few ortolans, we will pass on to the question of the critic considered in the light of the interpreter.
    ERNEST. Ah! you admit, then, that the critic may occasionally be allowed to see the object as in itself it really is.
    GILBERT. I am not quite sure. Perhaps I may admit it after supper. There is a subtle influence in supper.


    THE CRITIC AS ARTIST—WITH SOME REMARKS UPON THE IMPORTANCE OF DISCUSSING EVERYTHING



    A DIALOGUE: Part II. Persons: the same. Scene: the same.
    ERNEST. The ortolans were delightful, and the Chambertin perfect, and now let us return to the point at issue.
    GILBERT. Ah! don’t let us do that. Conversation should touch everything, but should concentrate itself on nothing. Let us talk about Moral Indignation, its Cause and Cure, a subject on which I think of writing: or about The Survival of Thersites, as shown by the English comic papers; or about any topic that may turn up.
    ERNEST. No; I want to discuss the critic and criticism. You have told me that the highest criticism deals with art, not as expressive, but as impressive purely, and is consequently both creative and independent, is in fact an art by itself, occupying the same relation to creative work that creative work does to the visible world of form and colour, or the unseen world of passion and of thought. Well, now, tell me, will not the critic be sometimes a real interpreter?
    GILBERT. Yes; the critic will be an interpreter, if he chooses. He can pass from his synthetic impression of the work of art as a whole, to an analysis or exposition of the work itself, and in this lower sphere, as I hold it to be, there are many delightful things to be said and done. Yet his object will not always be to explain the work of art. He may seek rather to deepen its mystery, to raise round it, and round its maker, that mist of wonder which is dear to both gods and worshippers alike. Ordinary people are ‘terribly at ease in Zion.’ They propose to walk arm in arm with the poets, and have a glib ignorant way of saying, ‘Why should we read what is written about Shakespeare and Milton? We can read the plays and the poems. That is enough.’ But an appreciation of Milton is, as the late Rector of Lincoln remarked once, the reward of consummate scholarship. And he who desires to understand Shakespeare truly must understand the relations in which Shakespeare stood to the Renaissance and the Reformation, to the age of Elizabeth and the age of James; he must be familiar with the history of the struggle for supremacy between the old classical forms and the new spirit of romance, between the school of Sidney, and Daniel, and Johnson, and the school of Marlowe and Marlowe’s greater son; he must know the materials that were at Shakespeare’s disposal, and the method in which he used them, and the conditions of theatric presentation in the sixteenth and seventeenth century, their limitations and their opportunities for freedom, and the literary criticism of Shakespeare’s day, its aims and modes and canons; he must study the English language in its progress, and blank or rhymed verse in its various developments; he must study the Greek drama, and the connection between the art of the creator of the Agamemnon and the art of the creator of Macbeth; in a word, he must be able to bind Elizabethan London to the Athens of Pericles, and to learn Shakespeare’s true position in the history of European drama and the drama of the world. The critic will certainly be an interpreter, but he will not treat Art as a riddling Sphinx, whose shallow secret may be guessed and revealed by one whose feet are wounded and who knows not his name. Rather, he will look upon Art as a goddess whose mystery it is his province to intensify, and whose majesty his privilege to make more marvellous in the eyes of men.
    And here, Ernest, this strange thing happens. The critic will indeed be an interpreter, but he will not be an interpreter in the sense of one who simply repeats in another form a message that has been put into his lips to say. For, just as it is only by contact with the art of foreign nations that the art of a country gains that individual and separate life that we call nationality, so, by curious inversion, it is only by intensifying his own personality that the critic can interpret the personality and work of others, and the more strongly this personality enters into the interpretation the more real the interpretation becomes, the more satisfying, the more convincing, and the more true.
    ERNEST. I would have said that personality would have been a disturbing element.
    GILBERT. No; it is an element of revelation. If you wish to understand others you must intensify your own individualism.
    ERNEST. What, then, is the result?
    GILBERT. I will tell you, and perhaps I can tell you best by definite example. It seems to me that, while the literary critic stands of course first, as having the wider range, and larger vision, and nobler material, each of the arts has a critic, as it were, assigned to it. The actor is a critic of the drama. He shows the poet’s work under new conditions, and by a method special to himself. He takes the written word, and action, gesture and voice become the media of revelation. The singer or the player on lute and viol is the critic of music. The etcher of a picture robs the painting of its fair colours, but shows us by the use of a new material its true colour-quality, its tones and values, and the relations of its masses, and so is, in his way, a critic of it, for the critic is he who exhibits to us a work of art in a form different from that of the work itself, and the employment of a new material is a critical as well as a creative element. Sculpture, too, has its critic, who may be either the carver of a gem, as he was in Greek days, or some painter like Mantegna, who sought to reproduce on canvas the beauty of plastic line and the symphonic dignity of processional bas-relief. And in the case of all these creative critics of art it is evident that personality is an absolute essential for any real interpretation. When Rubinstein plays to us the Sonata Appassionata of Beethoven, he gives us not merely Beethoven, but also himself, and so gives us Beethoven absolutely—Beethoven re-interpreted through a rich artistic nature, and made vivid and wonderful to us by a new and intense personality. When a great actor plays Shakespeare we have the same experience. His own individuality becomes a vital part of the interpretation. People sometimes say that actors give us their own Hamlets, and not Shakespeare’s; and this fallacy—for it is a fallacy—is, I regret to say, repeated by that charming and graceful writer who has lately deserted the turmoil of literature for the peace of the House of Commons, I mean the author of Obiter Dicta. In point of fact, there is no such thing as Shakespeare’s Hamlet. If Hamlet has something of the definiteness of a work of art, he has also all the obscurity that belongs to life. There are as many Hamlets as there are melancholies.
    ERNEST. As many Hamlets as there are melancholies?
    GILBERT. Yes: and as art springs from personality, so it is only to personality that it can be revealed, and from the meeting of the two comes right interpretative criticism.
    ERNEST. The critic, then, considered as the interpreter, will give no less than he receives, and lend as much as he borrows?
    GILBERT. He will be always showing us the work of art in some new relation to our age. He will always be reminding us that great works of art are living things—are, in fact, the only things that live. So much, indeed, will he feel this, that I am certain that, as civilisation progresses and we become more highly organised, the elect spirits of each age, the critical and cultured spirits, will grow less and less interested in actual life, and will seek togain their impressions almost entirely from whatArt has touched. For life is terribly deficient in form. Its catastrophes happen in the wrong way and to the wrong people. There is a grotesque horror about its comedies, and its tragedies seem to culminate in farce. One is always wounded when one approaches it. Things last either too long, or not long enough.
    ERNEST. Poor life! Poor human life! Are you not even touched by the tears that the Roman poet tells us are part of its essence.
    GILBERT. Too quickly touched by them, I fear. For when one looks back upon the life that was so vivid in its emotional intensity, and filled with such fervent moments of ecstasy or of joy, it all seems to be a dream and an illusion. What are the unreal things, but the passions that once burned one like fire? What are the incredible things, but the things that one has faithfully believed? What are the improbable things? The things that one has done oneself. No, Ernest; life cheats us with shadows, like a puppet-master. We ask it for pleasure. It gives it to us, with bitterness and disappointment in its train. We come across some noble grief that we think will lend the purple dignity of tragedy to our days, but it passes away from us, and things less noble take its place, and on some grey windy dawn, or odorous eve of silence and of silver, we find ourselves looking with callous wonder, or dull heart of stone, at the tress of gold-flecked hair that we had once so wildly worshipped and so madly kissed.
    ERNEST. Life then is a failure?
    GILBERT. From the artistic point of view, certainly. And the chief thing that makes life a failure from this artistic point of view is the thing that lends to life its sordid security, the fact that one can never repeat exactly the same emotion. How different it is in the world of Art! On a shelf of the bookcase behind you stands the Divine Comedy, and I know that, if I open it at a certain place, I shall be filled with a fierce hatred of some one who has never wronged me, or stirred by a great love for some one whom I shall never see. There is no mood or passion that Art cannot give us, and those of us who have discovered her secret can settle beforehand what our experiences are going to be. We can choose our day and select our hour. We can say to ourselves, ‘To-morrow, at dawn, we shall walk with grave Virgil through the valley of the shadow of death,’ and lo! the dawn finds us in the obscure wood, and the Mantuan stands by our side. We pass through the gate of the legend fatal to hope, and with pity or with joy behold the horror of another world. The hypocrites go by, with their painted faces and their cowls of gilded lead. Out of the ceaseless winds that drive them, the carnal look at us, and we watch the heretic rending his flesh, and the glutton lashed by the rain. We break the withered branches from the tree in the grove of the Harpies, and each dull-hued poisonous twig bleeds with red blood before us, and cries aloud with bitter cries. Out of a horn of fire Odysseus speaks to us, and when from his sepulchre of flame the great Ghibelline rises, the pride that triumphs over the torture of that bed becomes ours for a moment. Through the dim purple air fly those who have stained the world with the beauty of their sin, and in the pit of loathsome disease, dropsy-stricken and swollen of body into the semblance of a monstrous lute, lies Adamo di Brescia, the coiner of false coin. He bids us listen to his misery; we stop, and with dry and gaping lips he tells us how he dreams day and night of the brooks of clear water that in cool dewy channels gush down the green Casentine hills. Sinon, the false Greek of Troy, mocks at him. He smites him in the face, and they wrangle. We are fascinated by their shame, and loiter, till Virgil chides us and leads us away to that city turreted by giants where great Nimrod blows his horn. Terrible things are in store for us, and we go to meet them in Dante’s raiment and with Dante’s heart. We traverse the marshes of the Styx, and Argenti swims to the boat through the slimy waves. He calls to us, and we reject him. When we hear the voice of his agony we are glad, and Virgil praises us for the bitterness of our scorn. We tread upon the cold crystal of Cocytus, in which traitors stick like straws in glass. Our foot strikes against the head of Bocca. He will not tell us his name, and we tear the hair in handfuls from the screaming skull. Alberigo prays us to break the ice upon his face that he may weep a little. We pledge our word to him, and when he has uttered his dolorous tale we deny the word that we have spoken, and pass from him; such cruelty being courtesy indeed, for who more base than he who has mercy for the condemned of God? In the jaws of Lucifer we see the man who sold Christ, and in the jaws of Lucifer the men who slew Caesar. We tremble, and come forth to re-behold the stars.
    In the land of Purgation the air is freer, and the holy mountain rises into the pure light of day. There is peace for us, and for those who for a season abide in it there is some peace also, though, pale from the poison of the Maremma, Madonna Pia passes before us, and Ismene, with the sorrow of earth still lingering about her, is there. Soul after soul makes us share in some repentance or some joy. He whom the mourning of his widow taught to drink the sweet wormwood of pain, tells us of Nella praying in her lonely bed, and we learn from the mouth of Buonconte how a single tear may save a dying sinner from the fiend. Sordello, that noble and disdainful Lombard, eyes us from afar like a couchant lion. When he learns that Virgil is one of Mantua’s citizens, he falls upon his neck, and when he learns that he is the singer of Rome he falls before his feet. In that valley whose grass and flowers are fairer than cleft emerald and Indian wood, and brighter than scarlet and silver, they are singing who in the world were kings; but the lips of Rudolph of Hapsburg do not move to the music of the others, and Philip of France beats his breast and Henry of England sits alone. On and on we go, climbing the marvellous stair, and the stars become larger than their wont, and the song of the kings grows faint, and at length we reach the seven trees of gold and the garden of the Earthly Paradise. In a griffin-drawn chariot appears one whose brows are bound with olive, who is veiled in white, and mantled in green, and robed in a vesture that is coloured like live fire. The ancient flame wakes within us. Our blood quickens through terrible pulses. We recognise her. It is Beatrice, the woman we have worshipped. The ice congealed about our heart melts. Wild tears of anguish break from us, and we bow our forehead to the ground, for we know that we have sinned. When we have done penance, and are purified, and have drunk of the fountain of Lethe and bathed in the fountain of Eunoe, the mistress of our soul raises us to the Paradise of Heaven. Out of that eternal pearl, the moon, the face of Piccarda Donati leans to us. Her beauty troubles us for a moment, and when, like a thing that falls through water, she passes away, we gaze after her with wistful eyes. The sweet planet of Venus is full of lovers. Cunizza, the sister of Ezzelin, the lady of Sordello’s heart, is there, and Folco, the passionate singer of Provence, who in sorrow for Azalais forsook the world, and the Canaanitish harlot whose soul was the first that Christ redeemed. Joachim of Flora stands in the sun, and, in the sun, Aquinas recounts the story of St. Francis and Bonaventure the story of St. Dominic. Through the burning rubies of Mars, Cacciaguida approaches. He tells us of the arrow that is shot from the bow of exile, and how salt tastes the bread of another, and how steep are the stairs in the house of a stranger. In Saturn the soul sings not, and even she who guides us dare not smile. On a ladder of gold the flames rise and fall. At last, we see the pageant of the Mystical Rose. Beatrice fixes her eyes upon the face of God to turn them not again. The beatific vision is granted to us; we know the Love that moves the sun and all the stars.
    Yes, we can put the earth back six hundred courses and make ourselves one with the great Florentine, kneel at the same altar with him, and share his rapture and his scorn. And if we grow tired of an antique time, and desire to realise our own age in all its weariness and sin, are there not books that can make us live more in one single hour than life can make us live in a score of shameful years? Close to your hand lies a little volume, bound in some Nile-green skin that has been powdered with gilded nenuphars and smoothed with hard ivory. It is the book that Gautier loved, it is Baudelaire’s masterpiece. Open it at that sad madrigal that begins

    Que m’importe que tu sois sage?
    Sois belle! et sois triste!

    and you will find yourself worshipping sorrow as you have never worshipped joy. Pass on to the poem on the man who tortures himself, let its subtle music steal into your brain and colour your thoughts, and you will become for a moment what he was who wrote it; nay, not for a moment only, but for many barren moonlit nights and sunless sterile days will a despair that is not your own make its dwelling within you, and the misery of another gnaw your heart away. Read the whole book, suffer it to tell even one of its secrets to your soul, and your soul will grow eager to know more, and will feed upon poisonous honey, and seek to repent of strange crimes of which it is guiltless, and to make atonement for terrible pleasures that it has never known. And then, when you are tired of these flowers of evil, turn to the flowers that grow in the garden of Perdita, and in their dew-drenched chalices cool your fevered brow, and let their loveliness heal and restore your soul; or wake from his forgotten tomb the sweet Syrian, Meleager, and bid the lover of Heliodore make you music, for he too has flowers in his song, red pomegranate blossoms, and irises that smell of myrrh, ringed daffodils and dark blue hyacinths, and marjoram and crinkled ox-eyes. Dear to him was the perfume of the bean-field at evening, and dear to him the odorous eared-spikenard that grew on the Syrian hills, and the fresh green thyme, the wine-cup’s charm. The feet of his love as she walked in the garden were like lilies set upon lilies. Softer than sleep-laden poppy petals were her lips, softer than violets and as scented. The flame-like crocus sprang from the grass to look at her. For her the slim narcissus stored the cool rain; and for her the anemones forgot the Sicilian winds that wooed them. And neither crocus, nor anemone, nor narcissus was as fair as she was.
    It is a strange thing, this transference of emotion. We sicken with the same maladies as the poets, and the singer lends us his pain. Dead lips have their message for us, and hearts that have fallen to dust can communicate their joy. We run to kiss the bleeding mouth of Fantine, and we follow Manon Lescaut over the whole world. Ours is the love-madness of the Tyrian, and the terror of Orestes is ours also. There is no passion that we cannot feel, no pleasure that we may not gratify, and we can choose the time of our initiation and the time of our freedom also. Life! Life! Don’t let us go to life for our fulfilment or our experience. It is a thing narrowed by circumstances, incoherent in its utterance, and without that fine correspondence of form and spirit which is the only thing that can satisfy the artistic and critical temperament. It makes us pay too high a price for its wares, and we purchase the meanest of its secrets at a cost that is monstrous and infinite.
    ERNEST. Must we go, then, to Art for everything?
    GILBERT. For everything. Because Art does not hurt us. The tears that we shed at a play are a type of the exquisite sterile emotions that it is the function of Art to awaken. We weep, but we are not wounded. We grieve, but our grief is not bitter. In the actual life of man, sorrow, as Spinoza says somewhere, is a passage to a lesser perfection. But the sorrow with which Art fills us both purifies and initiates, if I may quote once more from the great art critic of the Greeks. It is through Art, and through Art only, that we can realise our perfection; through Art, and through Art only, that we can shield ourselves from the sordid perils of actual existence. This results not merely from the fact that nothing that one can imagine is worth doing, and that one can imagine everything, but from the subtle law that emotional forces, like the forces of the physical sphere, are limited in extent and energy. One can feel so much, and no more. And how can it matter with what pleasure life tries to tempt one, or with what pain it seeks to maim and mar one’s soul, if in the spectacle of the lives of those who have never existed one has found the true secret of joy, and wept away one’s tears over their deaths who, like Cordelia and the daughter of Brabantio, can never die?
    ERNEST. Stop a moment. It seems to me that in everything that you have said there is something radically immoral.
    GILBERT. All art is immoral.
    ERNEST. All art?
    GILBERT. Yes. For emotion for the sake of emotion is the aim of art, and emotion for the sake of action is the aim of life, and of that practical organisation of life that we call society. Society, which is the beginning and basis of morals, exists simply for the concentration of human energy, and in order to ensure its own continuance and healthy stability it demands, and no doubt rightly demands, of each of its citizens that he should contribute some form of productive labour to the common weal, and toil and travail that the day’s work may be done. Society often forgives the criminal; it never forgives the dreamer. The beautiful sterile emotions that art excites in us are hateful in its eyes, and so completely are people dominated by the tyranny of this dreadful social ideal that they are always coming shamelessly up to one at Private Views and other places that are open to the general public, and saying in a loud stentorian voice, ‘What are you doing?’ whereas ‘What are you thinking?’ is the only question that any single civilised being should ever be allowed to whisper to another. They mean well, no doubt, these honest beaming folk. Perhaps that is the reason why they are so excessively tedious. But some one should teach them that while, in the opinion of society, Contemplation is the gravest sin of which any citizen can be guilty, in the opinion of the highest culture it is the proper occupation of man.
    ERNEST. Contemplation?
    GILBERT. Contemplation. I said to you some time ago that it was far more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it. Let me say to you now that to do nothing at all is the most difficult thing in the world, the most difficult and the most intellectual. To Plato, with his passion for wisdom, this was the noblest form of energy. To Aristotle, with his passion for knowledge, this was the noblest form of energy also. It was to this that the passion for holiness led the saint and the mystic of mediaeval days.
    ERNEST. We exist, then, to do nothing?
    GILBERT. It is to do nothing that the elect exist. Action is limited and relative. Unlimited and absolute is the vision of him who sits at ease and watches, who walks in loneliness and dreams. But we who are born at the close of this wonderful age are at once too cultured and too critical, too intellectually subtle and too curious of exquisite pleasures, to accept any speculations about life in exchange for life itself. To us the città divina is colourless, and the fruitio Dei without meaning. Metaphysics do not satisfy our temperaments, and religious ecstasy is out of date. The world through which the Academic philosopher becomes ‘the spectator of all time and of all existence’ is not really an ideal world, but simply a world of abstract ideas. When we enter it, we starve amidst the chill mathematics of thought. The courts of the city of God are not open to us now. Its gates are guarded by Ignorance, and to pass them we have to surrender all that in our nature is most divine. It is enough that our fathers believed. They have exhausted the faith-faculty of the species. Their legacy to us is the scepticism of which they were afraid. Had they put it into words, it might not live within us as thought. No, Ernest, no. We cannot go back to the saint. There is far more to be learned from the sinner. We cannot go back to the philosopher, and the mystic leads us astray. Who, as Mr. Pater suggests somewhere, would exchange the curve of a single rose-leaf for that formless intangible Being which Plato rates so high? What to us is the Illumination of Philo, the Abyss of Eckhart, the Vision of Böhme, the monstrous Heaven itself that was revealed to Swedenborg’s blinded eyes? Such things are less than the yellow trumpet of one daffodil of the field, far less than the meanest of the visible arts, for, just as Nature is matter struggling into mind, so Art is mind expressing itself under the conditions of matter, and thus, even in the lowliest of her manifestations, she speaks to both sense and soul alike. To the aesthetic temperament the vague is always repellent. The Greeks were a nation of artists, because they were spared the sense of the infinite. Like Aristotle, like Goethe after he had read Kant, we desire the concrete, and nothing but the concrete can satisfy us.
    ERNEST. What then do you propose?
    GILBERT. It seems to me that with the development of the critical spirit we shall be able to realise, not merely our own lives, but the collective life of the race, and so to make ourselves absolutely modern, in the true meaning of the word modernity. For he to whom the present is the only thing that is present, knows nothing of the age in which he lives. To realise the nineteenth century, one must realise every century that has preceded it and that has contributed to its making. To know anything about oneself one must know all about others. There must be no mood with which one cannot sympathise, no dead mode of life that one cannot make alive. Is this impossible? I think not. By revealing to us the absolute mechanism of all action, and so freeing us from the self-imposed and trammelling burden of moral responsibility, the scientific principle of Heredity has become, as it were, the warrant for the contemplative life. It has shown us that we are never less free than when we try to act. It has hemmed us round with the nets of the hunter, and written upon the wall the prophecy of our doom. We may not watch it, for it is within us. We may not see it, save in a mirror that mirrors the soul. It is Nemesis without her mask. It is the last of the Fates, and the most terrible. It is the only one of the Gods whose real name we know.
    And yet, while in the sphere of practical and external life it has robbed energy of its freedom and activity of its choice, in the subjective sphere, where the soul is at work, it comes to us, this terrible shadow, with many gifts in its hands, gifts of strange temperaments and subtle susceptibilities, gifts of wild ardours and chill moods of indifference, complex multiform gifts of thoughts that are at variance with each other, and passions that war against themselves. And so, it is not our own life that we live, but the lives of the dead, and the soul that dwells within us is no single spiritual entity, making us personal and individual, created for our service, and entering into us for our joy. It is something that has dwelt in fearful places, and in ancient sepulchres has made its abode. It is sick with many maladies, and has memories of curious sins. It is wiser than we are, and its wisdom is bitter. It fills us with impossible desires, and makes us follow what we know we cannot gain. One thing, however, Ernest, it can do for us. It can lead us away from surroundings whose beauty is dimmed to us by the mist of familiarity, or whose ignoble ugliness and sordid claims are marring the perfection of our development. It can help us to leave the age in which we were born, and to pass into other ages, and find ourselves not exiled from their air. It can teach us how to escape from our experience, and to realise the experiences of those who are greater than we are. The pain of Leopardi crying out against life becomes our pain. Theocritus blows on his pipe, and we laugh with the lips of nymph and shepherd. In the wolfskin of Pierre Vidal we flee before the hounds, and in the armour of Lancelot we ride from the bower of the Queen. We have whispered the secret of our love beneath the cowl of Abelard, and in the stained raiment of Villon have put our shame into song. We can see the dawn through Shelley’s eyes, and when we wander with Endymion the Moon grows amorous of our youth. Ours is the anguish of Atys, and ours the weak rage and noble sorrows of the Dane. Do you think that it is the imagination that enables us to live these countless lives? Yes: it is the imagination; and the imagination is the result of heredity. It is simply concentrated race-experience.
    ERNEST. But where in this is the function of the critical spirit?
    GILBERT. The culture that this transmission of racial experiences makes possible can be made perfect by the critical spirit alone, and indeed may be said to be one with it. For who is the true critic but he who bears within himself the dreams, and ideas, and feelings of myriad generations, and to whom no form of thought is alien, no emotional impulse obscure? And who the true man of culture, if not he who by fine scholarship and fastidious rejection has made instinct self-conscious and intelligent, and can separate the work that has distinction from the work that has it not, and so by contact and comparison makes himself master of the secrets of style and school, and understands their meanings, and listens to their voices, and develops that spirit of disinterested curiosity which is the real root, as it is the real flower, of the intellectual life, and thus attains to intellectual clarity, and, having learned ‘the best that is known and thought in the world,’ lives—it is not fanciful to say so—with those who are the Immortals.
    Yes, Ernest: the contemplative life, the life that has for its aim not doing but being, and not being merely, but becoming—that is what the critical spirit can give us. The gods live thus: either brooding over their own perfection, as Aristotle tells us, or, as Epicurus fancied, watching with the calm eyes of the spectator the tragicomedy of the world that they have made. We, too, might live like them, and set ourselves to witness with appropriate emotions the varied scenes that man and nature afford. We might make ourselves spiritual by detaching ourselves from action, and become perfect by the rejection of energy. It has often seemed to me that Browning felt something of this. Shakespeare hurls Hamlet into active life, and makes him realise his mission by effort. Browning might have given us a Hamlet who would have realised his mission by thought. Incident and event were to him unreal or unmeaning. He made the soul the protagonist of life’s tragedy, and looked on action as the one undramatic element of a play. To us, at any rate, the ΒΙΟΣ ΘΕΩΡΗΤΙΚΟΣ is the true ideal. From the high tower of Thought we can look out at the world. Calm, and self-centred, and complete, the aesthetic critic contemplates life, and no arrow drawn at a venture can pierce between the joints of his harness. He at least is safe. He has discovered how to live.
    Is such a mode of life immoral? Yes: all the arts are immoral, except those baser forms of sensual or didactic art that seek to excite to action of evil or of good. For action of every kind belongs to the sphere of ethics. The aim of art is simply to create a mood. Is such a mode of life unpractical? Ah! it is not so easy to be unpractical as the ignorant Philistine imagines. It were well for England if it were so. There is no country in the world so much in need of unpractical people as this country of ours. With us, Thought is degraded by its constant association with practice. Who that moves in the stress and turmoil of actual existence, noisy politician, or brawling social reformer, or poor narrow-minded priest blinded by the sufferings of that unimportant section of the community among whom he has cast his lot, can seriously claim to be able to form a disinterested intellectual judgment about any one thing? Each of the professions means a prejudice. The necessity for a career forces every one to take sides. We live in the age of the overworked, and the under-educated; the age in which people are so industrious that they become absolutely stupid. And, harsh though it may sound, I cannot help saying that such people deserve their doom. The sure way of knowing nothing about life is to try to make oneself useful.
    ERNEST. A charming doctrine, Gilbert.
    GILBERT. I am not sure about that, but it has at least the minor merit of being true. That the desire to do good to others produces a plentiful crop of prigs is the least of the evils of which it is the cause. The prig is a very interesting psychological study, and though of all poses a moral pose is the most offensive, still to have a pose at all is something. It is a formal recognition of the importance of treating life from a definite and reasoned standpoint. That Humanitarian Sympathy wars against Nature, by securing the survival of the failure, may make the man of science loathe its facile virtues. The political economist may cry out against it for putting the improvident on the same level as the provident, and so robbing life of the strongest, because most sordid, incentive to industry. But, in the eyes of the thinker, the real harm that emotional sympathy does is that it limits knowledge, and so prevents us from solving any single social problem. We are trying at present to stave off the coming crisis, the coming revolution as my friends the Fabianists call it, by means of doles and alms. Well, when the revolution or crisis arrives, we shall be powerless, because we shall know nothing. And so, Ernest, let us not be deceived. England will never be civilised till she has added Utopia to her dominions. There is more than one of her colonies that she might with advantage surrender for so fair a land. What we want are unpractical people who see beyond the moment, and think beyond the day. Those who try to lead the people can only do so by following the mob. It is through the voice of one crying in the wilderness that the ways of the gods must be prepared.
    But perhaps you think that in beholding for the mere joy of beholding, and contemplating for the sake of contemplation, there is something that is egotistic. If you think so, do not say so. It takes a thoroughly selfish age, like our own, to deify self-sacrifice. It takes a thoroughly grasping age, such as that in which we live, to set above the fine intellectual virtues, those shallow and emotional virtues that are an immediate practical benefit to itself. They miss their aim, too, these philanthropists and sentimentalists of our day, who are always chattering to one about one’s duty to one’s neighbour. For the development of the race depends on the development of the individual, and where self-culture has ceased to be the ideal, the intellectual standard is instantly lowered, and, often, ultimately lost. If you meet at dinner a man who has spent his life in educating himself—a rare type in our time, I admit, but still one occasionally to be met with—you rise from table richer, and conscious that a high ideal has for a moment touched and sanctified your days. But oh! my dear Ernest, to sit next to a man who has spent his life in trying to educate others! What a dreadful experience that is! How appalling is that ignorance which is the inevitable result of the fatal habit of imparting opinions! How limited in range the creature’s mind proves to be! How it wearies us, and must weary himself, with its endless repetitions and sickly reiteration! How lacking it is in any element of intellectual growth! In what a vicious circle it always moves!
    ERNEST. You speak with strange feeling, Gilbert. Have you had this dreadful experience, as you call it, lately?
    GILBERT. Few of us escape it. People say that the schoolmaster is abroad. I wish to goodness he were. But the type of which, after all, he is only one, and certainly the least important, of the representatives, seems to me to be really dominating our lives; and just as the philanthropist is the nuisance of the ethical sphere, so the nuisance of the intellectual sphere is the man who is so occupied in trying to educate others, that he has never had any time to educate himself. No, Ernest, self-culture is the true ideal of man. Goethe saw it, and the immediate debt that we owe to Goethe is greater than the debt we owe to any man since Greek days. The Greeks saw it, and have left us, as their legacy to modern thought, the conception of the contemplative life as well as the critical method by which alone can that life be truly realised. It was the one thing that made the Renaissance great, and gave us Humanism. It is the one thing that could make our own age great also; for the real weakness of England lies, not in incomplete armaments or unfortified coasts, not in the poverty that creeps through sunless lanes, or the drunkenness that brawls in loathsome courts, but simply in the fact that her ideals are emotional and not intellectual.
    I do not deny that the intellectual ideal is difficult of attainment, still less that it is, and perhaps will be for years to come, unpopular with the crowd. It is so easy for people to have sympathy with suffering. It is so difficult for them to have sympathy with thought. Indeed, so little do ordinary people understand what thought really is, that they seem to imagine that, when they have said that a theory is dangerous, they have pronounced its condemnation, whereas it is only such theories that have any true intellectual value. An idea that is not dangerous is unworthy of being called an idea at all.
    ERNEST. Gilbert, you bewilder me. You have told me that all art is, in its essence, immoral. Are you going to tell me now that all thought is, in its essence, dangerous?
    GILBERT. Yes, in the practical sphere it is so. The security of society lies in custom and unconscious instinct, and the basis of the stability of society, as a healthy organism, is the complete absence of any intelligence amongst its members. The great majority of people being fully aware of this, rank themselves naturally on the side of that splendid system that elevates them to the dignity of machines, and rage so wildly against the intrusion of the intellectual faculty into any question that concerns life, that one is tempted to define man as a rational animal who always loses his temper when he is called upon to act in accordance with the dictates of reason. But let us turn from the practical sphere, and say no more about the wicked philanthropists, who, indeed, may well be left to the mercy of the almond-eyed sage of the Yellow River Chuang Tsu the wise, who has proved that such well-meaning and offensive busybodies have destroyed the simple and spontaneous virtue that there is in man. They are a wearisome topic, and I am anxious to get back to the sphere in which criticism is free.
    ERNEST. The sphere of the intellect?
    GILBERT. Yes. You remember that I spoke of the critic as being in his own way as creative as the artist, whose work, indeed, may be merely of value in so far as it gives to the critic a suggestion for some new mood of thought and feeling which he can realise with equal, or perhaps greater, distinction of form, and, through the use of a fresh medium of expression, make differently beautiful and more perfect. Well, you seemed to be a little sceptical about the theory. But perhaps I wronged you?
    ERNEST. I am not really sceptical about it, but I must admit that I feel very strongly that such work as you describe the critic producing—and creative such work must undoubtedly be admitted to be—is, of necessity, purely subjective, whereas the greatest work is objective always, objective and impersonal.
    GILBERT. The difference between objective and subjective work is one of external form merely. It is accidental, not essential. All artistic creation is absolutely subjective. The very landscape that Corot looked at was, as he said himself, but a mood of his own mind; and those great figures of Greek or English drama that seem to us to possess an actual existence of their own, apart from the poets who shaped and fashioned them, are, in their ultimate analysis, simply the poets themselves, not as they thought they were, but as they thought they were not; and by such thinking came in strange manner, though but for a moment, really so to be. For out of ourselves we can never pass, nor can there be in creation what in the creator was not. Nay, I would say that the more objective a creation appears to be, the more subjective it really is. Shakespeare might have met Rosencrantz and Guildenstern in the white streets of London, or seen the serving-men of rival houses bite their thumbs at each other in the open square; but Hamlet came out of his soul, and Romeo out of his passion. They were elements of his nature to which he gave visible form, impulses that stirred so strongly within him that he had, as it were perforce, to suffer them to realise their energy, not on the lower plane of actual life, where they would have been trammelled and constrained and so made imperfect, but on that imaginative plane of art where Love can indeed find in Death its rich fulfilment, where one can stab the eavesdropper behind the arras, and wrestle in a new-made grave, and make a guilty king drink his own hurt, and see one’s father’s spirit, beneath the glimpses of the moon, stalking in complete steel from misty wall to wall. Action being limited would have left Shakespeare unsatisfied and unexpressed; and, just as it is because he did nothing that he has been able to achieve everything, so it is because he never speaks to us of himself in his plays that his plays reveal him to us absolutely, and show us his true nature and temperament far more completely than do those strange and exquisite sonnets, even, in which he bares to crystal eyes the secret closet of his heart. Yes, the objective form is the most subjective in matter. Man is least himself when he talks in his own person. Give him a mask, and he will tell you the truth.
    ERNEST. The critic, then, being limited to the subjective form, will necessarily be less able fully to express himself than the artist, who has always at his disposal the forms that are impersonal and objective.
    GILBERT. Not necessarily, and certainly not at all if he recognises that each mode of criticism is, in its highest development, simply a mood, and that we are never more true to ourselves than when we are inconsistent. The aesthetic critic, constant only to the principle of beauty in all things, will ever be looking for fresh impressions, winning from the various schools the secret of their charm, bowing, it may be, before foreign altars, or smiling, if it be his fancy, at strange new gods. What other people call one’s past has, no doubt, everything to do with them, but has absolutely nothing to do with oneself. The man who regards his past is a man who deserves to have no future to look forward to. When one has found expression for a mood, one has done with it. You laugh; but believe me it is so. Yesterday it was Realism that charmed one. One gained from it that nouveau frisson which it was its aim to produce. One analysed it, explained it, and wearied of it. At sunset came the Luministe in painting, and the Symboliste in poetry, and the spirit of mediaevalism, that spirit which belongs not to time but to temperament, woke suddenly in wounded Russia, and stirred us for a moment by the terrible fascination of pain. To-day the cry is for Romance, and already the leaves are tremulous in the valley, and on the purple hill-tops walks Beauty with slim gilded feet. The old modes of creation linger, of course. The artists reproduce either themselves or each other, with wearisome iteration. But Criticism is always moving on, and the critic is always developing.
    Nor, again, is the critic really limited to the subjective form of expression. The method of the drama is his, as well as the method of the epos. He may use dialogue, as he did who set Milton talking to Marvel on the nature of comedy and tragedy, and made Sidney and Lord Brooke discourse on letters beneath the Penshurst oaks; or adopt narration, as Mr. Pater is fond of doing, each of whose Imaginary Portraits—is not that the title of the book?—presents to us, under the fanciful guise of fiction, some fine and exquisite piece of criticism, one on the painter Watteau, another on the philosophy of Spinoza, a third on the Pagan elements of the early Renaissance, and the last, and in some respects the most suggestive, on the source of that Aufklärung, that enlightening which dawned on Germany in the last century, and to which our own culture owes so great a debt. Dialogue, certainly, that wonderful literary form which, from Plato to Lucian, and from Lucian to Giordano Bruno, and from Bruno to that grand old Pagan in whom Carlyle took such delight, the creative critics of the world have always employed, can never lose for the thinker its attraction as a mode of expression. By its means he can both reveal and conceal himself, and give form to every fancy, and reality to every mood. By its means he can exhibit the object from each point of view, and show it to us in the round, as a sculptor shows us things, gaining in this manner all the richness and reality of effect that comes from those side issues that are suddenly suggested by the central idea in its progress, and really illumine the idea more completely, or from those felicitous after-thoughts that give a fuller completeness to the central scheme, and yet convey something of the delicate charm of chance.
    ERNEST. By its means, too, he can invent an imaginary antagonist, and convert him when he chooses by some absurdly sophistical argument.
    GILBERT. Ah! it is so easy to convert others. It is so difficult to convert oneself. To arrive at what one really believes, one must speak through lips different from one’s own. To know the truth one must imagine myriads of falsehoods. For what is Truth? In matters of religion, it is simply the opinion that has survived. In matters of science, it is the ultimate sensation. In matters of art, it is one’s last mood. And you see now, Ernest, that the critic has at his disposal as many objective forms of expression as the artist has. Ruskin put his criticism into imaginative prose, and is superb in his changes and contradictions; and Browning put his into blank verse and made painter and poet yield us their secret; and M. Renan uses dialogue, and Mr. Pater fiction, and Rossetti translated into sonnet-music the colour of Giorgione and the design of Ingres, and his own design and colour also, feeling, with the instinct of one who had many modes of utterance; that the ultimate art is literature, and the finest and fullest medium that of words.
    ERNEST. Well, now that you have settled that the critic has at his disposal all objective forms, I wish you would tell me what are the qualities that should characterise the true critic.
    GILBERT. What would you say they were?
    ERNEST. Well, I should say that a critic should above all things be fair.
    GILBERT. Ah! not fair. A critic cannot be fair in the ordinary sense of the word. It is only about things that do not interest one that one can give a really unbiassed opinion, which is no doubt the reason why an unbiassed opinion is always absolutely valueless. The man who sees both sides of a question, is a man who sees absolutely nothing at all. Art is a passion, and, in matters of art, Thought is inevitably coloured by emotion, and so is fluid rather than fixed, and, depending upon fine moods and exquisite moments, cannot be narrowed into the rigidity of a scientific formula or a theological dogma. It is to the soul that Art speaks, and the soul may be made the prisoner of the mind as well as of the body. One should, of course, have no prejudices; but, as a great Frenchman remarked a hundred years ago, it is one’s business in such matters to have preferences, and when one has preferences one ceases to be fair. It is only an auctioneer who can equally and impartially admire all schools of Art. No; fairness is not one of the qualities of the true critic. It is not even a condition of criticism. Each form of Art with which we come in contact dominates us for the moment to the exclusion of every other form. We must surrender ourselves absolutely to the work in question, whatever it may be, if we wish to gain its secret. For the time, we must think of nothing else, can think of nothing else, indeed.
    ERNEST. The true critic will be rational, at any rate, will he not?
    GILBERT. Rational? There are two ways of disliking art, Ernest. One is to dislike it. The other, to like it rationally. For Art, as Plato saw, and not without regret, creates in listener and spectator a form of divine madness. It does not spring from inspiration, but it makes others inspired. Reason is not the faculty to which it appeals. If one loves Art at all, one must love it beyond all other things in the world, and against such love, the reason, if one listened to it, would cry out. There is nothing sane about the worship of beauty. It is too splendid to be sane. Those of whose lives it forms the dominant note will always seem to the world to be pure visionaries.
    ERNEST. Well, at least, the critic will be sincere.
    GILBERT. A little sincerity is a dangerous thing, and a great deal of it is absolutely fatal. The true critic will, indeed, always be sincere in his devotion to the principle of beauty, but he will seek for beauty in every age and in each school, and will never suffer himself to be limited to any settled custom of thought or stereotyped mode of looking at things. He will realise himself in many forms, and by a thousand different ways, and will ever be curious of new sensations and fresh points of view. Through constant change, and through constant change alone, he will find his true unity. He will not consent to be the slave of his own opinions. For what is mind but motion in the intellectual sphere? The essence of thought, as the essence of life, is growth. You must not be frightened by word, Ernest. What people call insincerity is simply a method by which we can multiply our personalities.
    ERNEST. I am afraid I have not been fortunate in my suggestions.
    GILBERT. Of the three qualifications you mentioned, two, sincerity and fairness, were, if not actually moral, at least on the borderland of morals, and the first condition of criticism is that the critic should be able to recognise that the sphere of Art and the sphere of Ethics are absolutely distinct and separate. When they are confused, Chaos has come again. They are too often confused in England now, and though our modern Puritans cannot destroy a beautiful thing, yet, by means of their extraordinary prurience, they can almost taint beauty for a moment. It is chiefly, I regret to say, through journalism that such people find expression. I regret it because there is much to be said in favour of modern journalism. By giving us the opinions of the uneducated, it keeps us in touch with the ignorance of the community. By carefully chronicling the current events of contemporary life, it shows us of what very little importance such events really are. By invariably discussing the unnecessary it makes us understand what things are requisite for culture, and what are not. But it should not allow poor Tartuffe to write articles upon modern art. When it does this it stultifies itself. And yet Tartuffe’s articles and Chadband’s notes do this good, at least. They serve to show how extremely limited is the area over which ethics, and ethical considerations, can claim to exercise influence. Science is out of the reach of morals, for her eyes are fixed upon eternal truths. Art is out of the reach of morals, for her eyes are fixed upon things beautiful and immortal and ever-changing. To morals belong the lower and less intellectual spheres. However, let these mouthing Puritans pass; they have their comic side. Who can help laughing when an ordinary journalist seriously proposes to limit the subject-matter at the disposal of the artist? Some limitation might well, and will soon, I hope, be placed upon some of our newspapers and newspaper writers. For they give us the bald, sordid, disgusting facts of life. They chronicle, with degrading avidity, the sins of the second-rate, and with the conscientiousness of the illiterate give us accurate and prosaic details of the doings of people of absolutely no interest whatsoever. But the artist, who accepts the facts of life, and yet transforms them into shapes of beauty, and makes them vehicles of pity or of awe, and shows their colour-element, and their wonder, and their true ethical import also, and builds out of them a world more real than reality itself, and of loftier and more noble import—who shall set limits to him? Not the apostles of that new Journalism which is but the old vulgarity ‘writ large.’ Not the apostles of that new Puritanism, which is but the whine of the hypocrite, and is both writ and spoken badly. The mere suggestion is ridiculous. Let us leave these wicked people, and proceed to the discussion of the artistic qualifications necessary for the true critic.
    ERNEST. And what are they? Tell me yourself.
    GILBERT. Temperament is the primary requisite for the critic—a temperament exquisitely susceptible to beauty, and to the various impressions that beauty gives us. Under what conditions, and by what means, this temperament is engendered in race or individual, we will not discuss at present. It is sufficient to note that it exists, and that there is in us a beauty-sense, separate from the other senses and above them, separate from the reason and of nobler import, separate from the soul and of equal value—a sense that leads some to create, and others, the finer spirits as I think, to contemplate merely. But to be purified and made perfect, this sense requires some form of exquisite environment. Without this it starves, or is dulled. You remember that lovely passage in which Plato describes how a young Greek should be educated, and with what insistence he dwells upon the importance of surroundings, telling us how the lad is to be brought up in the midst of fair sights and sounds, so that the beauty of material things may prepare his soul for the reception of the beauty that is spiritual. Insensibly, and without knowing the reason why, he is to develop that real love of beauty which, as Plato is never weary of reminding us, is the true aim of education. By slow degrees there is to be engendered in him such a temperament as will lead him naturally and simply to choose the good in preference to the bad, and, rejecting what is vulgar and discordant, to follow by fine instinctive taste all that possesses grace and charm and loveliness. Ultimately, in its due course, this taste is to become critical and self-conscious, but at first it is to exist purely as a cultivated instinct, and ‘he who has received this true culture of the inner man will with clear and certain vision perceive the omissions and faults in art or nature, and with a taste that cannot err, while he praises, and finds his pleasure in what is good, and receives it into his soul, and so becomes good and noble, he will rightly blame and hate the bad, now in the days of his youth, even before he is able to know the reason why’: and so, when, later on, the critical and self-conscious spirit develops in him, he ‘will recognise and salute it as a friend with whom his education has made him long familiar.’ I need hardly say, Ernest, how far we in England have fallen short of this ideal, and I can imagine the smile that would illuminate the glossy face of the Philistine if one ventured to suggest to him that the true aim of education was the love of beauty, and that the methods by which education should work were the development of temperament, the cultivation of taste, and the creation of the critical spirit.
    Yet, even for us, there is left some loveliness of environment, and the dulness of tutors and professors matters very little when one can loiter in the grey cloisters at Magdalen, and listen to some flute-like voice singing in Waynfleete’s chapel, or lie in the green meadow, among the strange snake-spotted fritillaries, and watch the sunburnt noon smite to a finer gold the tower’s gilded vanes, or wander up the Christ Church staircase beneath the vaulted ceiling’s shadowy fans, or pass through the sculptured gateway of Laud’s building in the College of St. John. Nor is it merely at Oxford, or Cambridge, that the sense of beauty can be formed and trained and perfected. All over England there is a Renaissance of the decorative Arts. Ugliness has had its day. Even in the houses of the rich there is taste, and the houses of those who are not rich have been made gracious and comely and sweet to live in. Caliban, poor noisy Caliban, thinks that when he has ceased to make mows at a thing, the thing ceases to exist. But if he mocks no longer, it is because he has been met with mockery, swifter and keener than his own, and for a moment has been bitterly schooled into that silence which should seal for ever his uncouth distorted lips. What has been done up to now, has been chiefly in the clearing of the way. It is always more difficult to destroy than it is to create, and when what one has to destroy is vulgarity and stupidity, the task of destruction needs not merely courage but also contempt. Yet it seems to me to have been, in a measure, done. We have got rid of what was bad. We have now to make what is beautiful. And though the mission of the aesthetic movement is to lure people to contemplate, not to lead them to create, yet, as the creative instinct is strong in the Celt, and it is the Celt who leads in art, there is no reason why in future years this strange Renaissance should not become almost as mighty in its way as was that new birth of Art that woke many centuries ago in the cities of Italy.
    Certainly, for the cultivation of temperament, we must turn to the decorative arts: to the arts that touch us, not to the arts that teach us. Modern pictures are, no doubt, delightful to look at. At least, some of them are. But they are quite impossible to live with; they are too clever, too assertive, too intellectual. Their meaning is too obvious, and their method too clearly defined. One exhausts what they have to say in a very short time, and then they become as tedious as one’s relations. I am very fond of the work of many of the Impressionist painters of Paris and London. Subtlety and distinction have not yet left the school. Some of their arrangements and harmonies serve to remind one of the unapproachable beauty of Gautier’s immortal Symphonie en Blanc Majeur, that flawless masterpiece of colour and music which may have suggested the type as well as the titles of many of their best pictures. For a class that welcomes the incompetent with sympathetic eagerness, and that confuses the bizarre with the beautiful, and vulgarity with truth, they are extremely accomplished. They can do etchings that have the brilliancy of epigrams, pastels that are as fascinating as paradoxes, and as for their portraits, whatever the commonplace may say against them, no one can deny that they possess that unique and wonderful charm which belongs to works of pure fiction. But even the Impressionists, earnest and industrious as they are, will not do. I like them. Their white keynote, with its variations in lilac, was an era in colour. Though the moment does not make the man, the moment certainly makes the Impressionist, and for the moment in art, and the ‘moment’s monument,’ as Rossetti phrased it, what may not be said? They are suggestive also. If they have not opened the eyes of the blind, they have at least given great encouragement to the short-sighted, and while their leaders may have all the inexperience of old age, their young men are far too wise to be ever sensible. Yet they will insist on treating painting as if it were a mode of autobiography invented for the use of the illiterate, and are always prating to us on their coarse gritty canvases of their unnecessary selves and their unnecessary opinions, and spoiling by a vulgar over-emphasis that fine contempt of nature which is the best and only modest thing about them. One tires, at the end, of the work of individuals whose individuality is always noisy, and generally uninteresting. There is far more to be said in favour of that newer school at Paris, the Archaicistes, as they call themselves, who, refusing to leave the artist entirely at the mercy of the weather, do not find the ideal of art in mere atmospheric effect, but seek rather for the imaginative beauty of design and the loveliness of fair colour, and rejecting the tedious realism of those who merely paint what they see, try to see something worth seeing, and to see it not merely with actual and physical vision, but with that nobler vision of the soul which is as far wider in spiritual scope as it is far more splendid in artistic purpose. They, at any rate, work under those decorative conditions that each art requires for its perfection, and have sufficient aesthetic instinct to regret those sordid and stupid limitations of absolute modernity of form which have proved the ruin of so many of the Impressionists. Still, the art that is frankly decorative is the art to live with. It is, of all our visible arts, the one art that creates in us both mood and temperament. Mere colour, unspoiled by meaning, and unallied with definite form, can speak to the soul in a thousand different ways. The harmony that resides in the delicate proportions of lines and masses becomes mirrored in the mind. The repetitions of pattern give us rest. The marvels of design stir the imagination. In the mere loveliness of the materials employed there are latent elements of culture. Nor is this all. By its deliberate rejection of Nature as the ideal of beauty, as well as of the imitative method of the ordinary painter, decorative art not merely prepares the soul for the reception of true imaginative work, but develops in it that sense of form which is the basis of creative no less than of critical achievement. For the real artist is he who proceeds, not from feeling to form, but from form to thought and passion. He does not first conceive an idea, and then say to himself, ‘I will put my idea into a complex metre of fourteen lines,’ but, realising the beauty of the sonnet-scheme, he conceives certain modes of music and methods of rhyme, and the mere form suggests what is to fill it and make it intellectually and emotionally complete. From time to time the world cries out against some charming artistic poet, because, to use its hackneyed and silly phrase, he has ‘nothing to say.’ But if he had something to say, he would probably say it, and the result would be tedious. It is just because he has no new message, that he can do beautiful work. He gains his inspiration from form, and from form purely, as an artist should. A real passion would ruin him. Whatever actually occurs is spoiled for art. All bad poetry springs from genuine feeling. To be natural is to be obvious, and to be obvious is to be inartistic.
    ERNEST. I wonder do you really believe what you say?
    GILBERT. Why should you wonder? It is not merely in art that the body is the soul. In every sphere of life Form is the beginning of things. The rhythmic harmonious gestures of dancing convey, Plato tells us, both rhythm and harmony into the mind. Forms are the food of faith, cried Newman in one of those great moments of sincerity that make us admire and know the man. He was right, though he may not have known how terribly right he was. The Creeds are believed, not because they are rational, but because they are repeated. Yes: Form is everything. It is the secret of life. Find expression for a sorrow, and it will become dear to you. Find expression for a joy, and you intensify its ecstasy. Do you wish to love? Use Love’s Litany, and the words will create the yearning from which the world fancies that they spring. Have you a grief that corrodes your heart? Steep yourself in the Language of grief, learn its utterance from Prince Hamlet and Queen Constance, and you will find that mere expression is a mode of consolation, and that Form, which is the birth of passion, is also the death of pain. And so, to return to the sphere of Art, it is Form that creates not merely the critical temperament, but also the aesthetic instinct, that unerring instinct that reveals to one all things under their conditions of beauty. Start with the worship of form, and there is no secret in art that will not be revealed to you, and remember that in criticism, as in creation, temperament is everything, and that it is, not by the time of their production, but by the temperaments to which they appeal, that the schools of art should be historically grouped.
    ERNEST. Your theory of education is delightful. But what influence will your critic, brought up in these exquisite surroundings, possess? Do you really think that any artist is ever affected by criticism?
    GILBERT. The influence of the critic will be the mere fact of his own existence. He will represent the flawless type. In him the culture of the century will see itself realised. You must not ask of him to have any aim other than the perfecting of himself. The demand of the intellect, as has been well said, is simply to feel itself alive. The critic may, indeed, desire to exercise influence; but, if so, he will concern himself not with the individual, but with the age, which he will seek to wake into consciousness, and to make responsive, creating in it new desires and appetites, and lending it his larger vision and his nobler moods. The actual art of to-day will occupy him less than the art of to-morrow, far less than the art of yesterday, and as for this or that person at present toiling away, what do the industrious matter? They do their best, no doubt, and consequently we get the worst from them. It is always with the best intentions that the worst work is done. And besides, my dear Ernest, when a man reaches the age of forty, or becomes a Royal Academician, or is elected a member of the Athenaeum Club, or is recognised as a popular novelist, whose books are in great demand at suburban railway stations, one may have the amusement of exposing him, but one cannot have the pleasure of reforming him. And this is, I dare say, very fortunate for him; for I have no doubt that reformation is a much more painful process than punishment, is indeed punishment in its most aggravated and moral form—a fact which accounts for our entire failure as a community to reclaim that interesting phenomenon who is called the confirmed criminal.
    ERNEST. But may it not be that the poet is the best judge of poetry, and the painter of painting? Each art must appeal primarily to the artist who works in it. His judgment will surely be the most valuable?
    GILBERT. The appeal of all art is simply to the artistic temperament. Art does not address herself to the specialist. Her claim is that she is universal, and that in all her manifestations she is one. Indeed, so far from its being true that the artist is the best judge of art, a really great artist can never judge of other people’s work at all, and can hardly, in fact, judge of his own. That very concentration of vision that makes a man an artist, limits by its sheer intensity his faculty of fine appreciation. The energy of creation hurries him blindly on to his own goal. The wheels of his chariot raise the dust as a cloud around him. The gods are hidden from each other. They can recognise their worshippers. That is all.
    ERNEST. You say that a great artist cannot recognise the beauty of work different from his own.
    GILBERT. It is impossible for him to do so. Wordsworth saw in Endymion merely a pretty piece of Paganism, and Shelley, with his dislike of actuality, was deaf to Wordsworth’s message, being repelled by its form, and Byron, that great passionate human incomplete creature, could appreciate neither the poet of the cloud nor the poet of the lake, and the wonder of Keats was hidden from him. The realism of Euripides was hateful to Sophokles. Those droppings of warm tears had no music for him. Milton, with his sense of the grand style, could not understand the method of Shakespeare, any more than could Sir Joshua the method of Gainsborough. Bad artists always admire each other’s work. They call it being large-minded and free from prejudice. But a truly great artist cannot conceive of life being shown, or beauty fashioned, under any conditions other than those that he has selected. Creation employs all its critical faculty within its own sphere. It may not use it in the sphere that belongs to others. It is exactly because a man cannot do a thing that he is the proper judge of it.
    ERNEST. Do you really mean that?
    GILBERT. Yes, for creation limits, while contemplation widens, the vision.
    ERNEST. But what about technique? Surely each art has its separate technique?
    GILBERT. Certainly: each art has its grammar and its materials. There is no mystery about either, and the incompetent can always be correct. But, while the laws upon which Art rests may be fixed and certain, to find their true realisation they must be touched by the imagination into such beauty that they will seem an exception, each one of them. Technique is really personality. That is the reason why the artist cannot teach it, why the pupil cannot learn it, and why the aesthetic critic can understand it. To the great poet, there is only one method of music—his own. To the great painter, there is only one manner of painting—that which he himself employs. The aesthetic critic, and the aesthetic critic alone, can appreciate all forms and modes. It is to him that Art makes her appeal.
    ERNEST. Well, I think I have put all my questions to you. And now I must admit -
    GILBERT. Ah! don’t say that you agree with me. When people agree with me I always feel that I must be wrong.
    ERNEST. In that case I certainly won’t tell you whether I agree with you or not. But I will put another question. You have explained to me that criticism is a creative art. What future has it?
    GILBERT. It is to criticism that the future belongs. The subject-matter at the disposal of creation becomes every day more limited in extent and variety. Providence and Mr. Walter Besant have exhausted the obvious. If creation is to last at all, it can only do so on the condition of becoming far more critical than it is at present. The old roads and dusty highways have been traversed too often. Their charm has been worn away by plodding feet, and they have lost that element of novelty or surprise which is so essential for romance. He who would stir us now by fiction must either give us an entirely new background, or reveal to us the soul of man in its innermost workings. The first is for the moment being done for us by Mr. Rudyard Kipling. As one turns over the pages of his Plain Tales from the Hills, one feels as if one were seated under a palm-tree reading life by superb flashes of vulgarity. The bright colours of the bazaars dazzle one’s eyes. The jaded, second-rate Anglo-Indians are in exquisite incongruity with their surroundings. The mere lack of style in the story-teller gives an odd journalistic realism to what he tells us. From the point of view of literature Mr. Kipling is a genius who drops his aspirates. From the point of view of life, he is a reporter who knows vulgarity better than any one has ever known it. Dickens knew its clothes and its comedy. Mr. Kipling knows its essence and its seriousness. He is our first authority on the second-rate, and has seen marvellous things through keyholes, and his backgrounds are real works of art. As for the second condition, we have had Browning, and Meredith is with us. But there is still much to be done in the sphere of introspection. People sometimes say that fiction is getting too morbid. As far as psychology is concerned, it has never been morbid enough. We have merely touched the surface of the soul, that is all. In one single ivory cell of the brain there are stored away things more marvellous and more terrible than even they have dreamed of, who, like the author of Le Rouge et le Noir, have sought to track the soul into its most secret places, and to make life confess its dearest sins. Still, there is a limit even to the number of untried backgrounds, and it is possible that a further development of the habit of introspection may prove fatal to that creative faculty to which it seeks to supply fresh material. I myself am inclined to think that creation is doomed. It springs from too primitive, too natural an impulse. However this may be, it is certain that the subject-matter at the disposal of creation is always diminishing, while the subject-matter of criticism increases daily. There are always new attitudes for the mind, and new points of view. The duty of imposing form upon chaos does not grow less as the world advances. There was never a time when Criticism was more needed than it is now. It is only by its means that Humanity can become conscious of the point at which it has arrived.
    Hours ago, Ernest, you asked me the use of Criticism. You might just as well have asked me the use of thought. It is Criticism, as Arnold points out, that creates the intellectual atmosphere of the age. It is Criticism, as I hope to point out myself some day, that makes the mind a fine instrument. We, in our educational system, have burdened the memory with a load of unconnected facts, and laboriously striven to impart our laboriously-acquired knowledge. We teach people how to remember, we never teach them how to grow. It has never occurred to us to try and develop in the mind a more subtle quality of apprehension and discernment. The Greeks did this, and when we come in contact with the Greek critical intellect, we cannot but be conscious that, while our subject-matter is in every respect larger and more varied than theirs, theirs is the only method by which this subject-matter can be interpreted. England has done one thing; it has invented and established Public Opinion, which is an attempt to organise the ignorance of the community, and to elevate it to the dignity of physical force. But Wisdom has always been hidden from it. Considered as an instrument of thought, the English mind is coarse and undeveloped. The only thing that can purify it is the growth of the critical instinct.
    It is Criticism, again, that, by concentration, makes culture possible. It takes the cumbersome mass of creative work, and distils it into a finer essence. Who that desires to retain any sense of form could struggle through the monstrous multitudinous books that the world has produced, books in which thought stammers or ignorance brawls? The thread that is to guide us across the wearisome labyrinth is in the hands of Criticism. Nay more, where there is no record, and history is either lost, or was never written, Criticism can re-create the past for us from the very smallest fragment of language or art, just as surely as the man of science can from some tiny bone, or the mere impress of a foot upon a rock, re-create for us the winged dragon or Titan lizard that once made the earth shake beneath its tread, can call Behemoth out of his cave, and make Leviathan swim once more across the startled sea. Prehistoric history belongs to the philological and archaeological critic. It is to him that the origins of things are revealed. The self-conscious deposits of an age are nearly always misleading. Through philological criticism alone we know more of the centuries of which no actual record has been preserved, than we do of the centuries that have left us their scrolls. It can do for us what can be done neither by physics nor metaphysics. It can give us the exact science of mind in the process of becoming. It can do for us what History cannot do. It can tell us what man thought before he learned how to write. You have asked me about the influence of Criticism. I think I have answered that question already; but there is this also to be said. It is Criticism that makes us cosmopolitan. The Manchester school tried to make men realise the brotherhood of humanity, by pointing out the commercial advantages of peace. It sought to degrade the wonderful world into a common market-place for the buyer and the seller. It addressed itself to the lowest instincts, and it failed. War followed upon war, and the tradesman’s creed did not prevent France and Germany from clashing together in blood-stained battle. There are others of our own day who seek to appeal to mere emotional sympathies, or to the shallow dogmas of some vague system of abstract ethics. They have their Peace Societies, so dear to the sentimentalists, and their proposals for unarmed International Arbitration, so popular among those who have never read history. But mere emotional sympathy will not do. It is too variable, and too closely connected with the passions; and a board of arbitrators who, for the general welfare of the race, are to be deprived of the power of putting their decisions into execution, will not be of much avail. There is only one thing worse than Injustice, and that is Justice without her sword in her hand. When Right is not Might, it is Evil.
    No: the emotions will not make us cosmopolitan, any more than the greed for gain could do so. It is only by the cultivation of the habit of intellectual criticism that we shall be able to rise superior to race-prejudices. Goethe—you will not misunderstand what I say—was a German of the Germans. He loved his country—no man more so. Its people were dear to him; and he led them. Yet, when the iron hoof of Napoleon trampled upon vineyard and cornfield, his lips were silent. ‘How can one write songs of hatred without hating?’ he said to Eckermann, ‘and how could I, to whom culture and barbarism are alone of importance, hate a nation which is among the most cultivated of the earth and to which I owe so great a part of my own cultivation?’ This note, sounded in the modern world by Goethe first, will become, I think, the starting point for the cosmopolitanism of the future. Criticism will annihilate race-prejudices, by insisting upon the unity of the human mind in the variety of its forms. If we are tempted to make war upon another nation, we shall remember that we are seeking to destroy an element of our own culture, and possibly its most important element. As long as war is regarded as wicked, it will always have its fascination. When it is looked upon as vulgar, it will cease to be popular. The change will of course be slow, and people will not be conscious of it. They will not say ‘We will not war against France because her prose is perfect,’ but because the prose of France is perfect, they will not hate the land. Intellectual criticism will bind Europe together in bonds far closer than those that can be forged by shopman or sentimentalist. It will give us the peace that springs from understanding.
    Nor is this all. It is Criticism that, recognising no position as final, and refusing to bind itself by the shallow shibboleths of any sect or school, creates that serene philosophic temper which loves truth for its own sake, and loves it not the less because it knows it to be unattainable. How little we have of this temper in England, and how much we need it! The English mind is always in a rage. The intellect of the race is wasted in the sordid and stupid quarrels of second-rate politicians or third-rate theologians. It was reserved for a man of science to show us the supreme example of that ‘sweet reasonableness’ of which Arnold spoke so wisely, and, alas! to so little effect. The author of the Origin of Species had, at any rate, the philosophic temper. If one contemplates the ordinary pulpits and platforms of England, one can but feel the contempt of Julian, or the indifference of Montaigne. We are dominated by the fanatic, whose worst vice is his sincerity. Anything approaching to the free play of the mind is practically unknown amongst us. People cry out against the sinner, yet it is not the sinful, but the stupid, who are our shame. There is no sin except stupidity.
    ERNEST. Ah! what an antinomian you are!
    GILBERT. The artistic critic, like the mystic, is an antinomian always. To be good, according to the vulgar standard of goodness, is obviously quite easy. It merely requires a certain amount of sordid terror, a certain lack of imaginative thought, and a certain low passion for middle-class respectability. Aesthetics are higher than ethics. They belong to a more spiritual sphere. To discern the beauty of a thing is the finest point to which we can arrive. Even a colour-sense is more important, in the development of the individual, than a sense of right and wrong. Aesthetics, in fact, are to Ethics in the sphere of conscious civilisation, what, in the sphere of the external world, sexual is to natural selection. Ethics, like natural selection, make existence possible. Aesthetics, like sexual selection, make life lovely and wonderful, fill it with new forms, and give it progress, and variety and change. And when we reach the true culture that is our aim, we attain to that perfection of which the saints have dreamed, the perfection of those to whom sin is impossible, not because they make the renunciations of the ascetic, but because they can do everything they wish without hurt to the soul, and can wish for nothing that can do the soul harm, the soul being an entity so divine that it is able to transform into elements of a richer experience, or a finer susceptibility, or a newer mode of thought, acts or passions that with the common would be commonplace, or with the uneducated ignoble, or with the shameful vile. Is this dangerous? Yes; it is dangerous—all ideas, as I told you, are so. But the night wearies, and the light flickers in the lamp. One more thing I cannot help saying to you. You have spoken against Criticism as being a sterile thing. The nineteenth century is a turning point in history, simply on account of the work of two men, Darwin and Renan, the one the critic of the Book of Nature, the other the critic of the books of God. Not to recognise this is to miss the meaning of one of the most important eras in the progress of the world. Creation is always behind the age. It is Criticism that leads us. The Critical Spirit and the World-Spirit are one.
    ERNEST. And he who is in possession of this spirit, or whom this spirit possesses, will, I suppose, do nothing?
    GILBERT. Like the Persephone of whom Landor tells us, the sweet pensive Persephone around whose white feet the asphodel and amaranth are blooming, he will sit contented ‘in that deep, motionless quiet which mortals pity, and which the gods enjoy.’ He will look out upon the world and know its secret. By contact with divine things he will become divine. His will be the perfect life, and his only.
    ERNEST. You have told me many strange things to-night, Gilbert. You have told me that it is more difficult to talk about a thing than to do it, and that to do nothing at all is the most difficult thing in the world; you have told me that all Art is immoral, and all thought dangerous; that criticism is more creative than creation, and that the highest criticism is that which reveals in the work of Art what the artist had not put there; that it is exactly because a man cannot do a thing that he is the proper judge of it; and that the true critic is unfair, insincere, and not rational. My friend, you are a dreamer.
    GILBERT. Yes: I am a dreamer. For a dreamer is one who can only find his way by moonlight, and his punishment is that he sees the dawn before the rest of the world.
    ERNEST. His punishment?
    GILBERT. And his reward. But, see, it is dawn already. Draw back the curtains and open the windows wide. How cool the morning air is! Piccadilly lies at our feet like a long riband of silver. A faint purple mist hangs over the Park, and the shadows of the white houses are purple. It is too late to sleep. Let us go down to Covent Garden and look at the roses. Come! I am tired of thought.


    THE TRUTH OF MASKS—A NOTE ON ILLUSION



    In many of the somewhat violent attacks that have recently been made on that splendour of mounting which now characterises our Shakespearian revivals in England, it seems to have been tacitly assumed by the critics that Shakespeare himself was more or less indifferent to the costumes of his actors, and that, could he see Mrs. Langtry’s production of Antony andCleopatra, he would probably say that the play, and the play only, is the thing, and that everything else is leather and prunella. While, as regards any historical accuracy in dress, Lord Lytton, in an article in the Nineteenth Century, has laid it down as a dogma of art that archaeology is entirely out of place in the presentation of any of Shakespeare’s plays, and the attempt to introduce it one of the stupidest pedantries of an age of prigs.
    Lord Lytton’s position I shall examine later on; but, as regards the theory that Shakespeare did not busy himself much about the costume-wardrobe of his theatre, anybody who cares to study Shakespeare’s method will see that there is absolutely no dramatist of the French, English, or Athenian stage who relies so much for his illusionist effects on the dress of his actors as Shakespeare does himself.
    Knowing how the artistic temperament is always fascinated by beauty of costume, he constantly introduces into his plays masques and dances, purely for the sake of the pleasure which they give the eye; and we have still his stage-directions for the three great processions in Henry the Eighth, directions which are characterised by the most extraordinary elaborateness of detail down to the collars of S.S. and the pearls in Anne Boleyn’s hair. Indeed it would be quite easy for a modern manager to reproduce these pageants absolutely as Shakespeare had them designed; and so accurate were they that one of the court officials of the time, writing an account of the last performance of the play at the Globe Theatre to a friend, actually complains of their realistic character, notably of the production on the stage of the Knights of the Garter in the robes and insignia of the order as being calculated to bring ridicule on the real ceremonies; much in the same spirit in which the French Government, some time ago, prohibited that delightful actor, M. Christian, from appearing in uniform, on the plea that it was prejudicial to the glory of the army that a colonel should be caricatured. And elsewhere the gorgeousness of apparel which distinguished the English stage under Shakespeare’s influence was attacked by the contemporary critics, not as a rule, however, on the grounds of the democratic tendencies of realism, but usually on those moral grounds which are always the last refuge of people who have no sense of beauty.
    The point, however, which I wish to emphasise is, not that Shakespeare appreciated the value of lovely costumes in adding picturesqueness to poetry, but that he saw how important costume is as a means of producing certain dramatic effects. Many of his plays, such as Measure forMeasure, Twelfth Night, The Two Gentleman ofVerona, All’s Well that Ends Well, Cymbeline, and others, depend for their illusion on the character of the various dresses worn by the hero or the heroine; the delightful scene in Henry the Sixth, on the modern miracles of healing by faith, loses all its point unless Gloster is in black and scarlet; and the dénoûment of the Merry Wivesof Windsor hinges on the colour of Anne Page’s gown. As for the uses Shakespeare makes of disguises the instances are almost numberless. Posthumus hides his passion under a peasant’s garb, and Edgar his pride beneath an idiot’s rags; Portia wears the apparel of a lawyer, and Rosalind is attired in ‘all points as a man’; the cloak-bag of Pisanio changes Imogen to the Youth Fidele; Jessica flees from her father’s house in boy’s dress, and Julia ties up her yellow hair in fantastic love-knots, and dons hose and doublet; Henry the Eighth woos his lady as a shepherd, and Romeo his as a pilgrim; Prince Hal and Poins appear first as footpads in buckram suits, and then in white aprons and leather jerkins as the waiters in a tavern: and as for Falstaff, does he not come on as a highwayman, as an old woman, as Herne the Hunter, and as the clothes going to the laundry?
    Nor are the examples of the employment of costume as a mode of intensifying dramatic situation less numerous. After slaughter of Duncan, Macbeth appears in his night-gown as if aroused from sleep; Timon ends in rags the play he had begun in splendour; Richard flatters the London citizens in a suit of mean and shabby armour, and, as soon as he has stepped in blood to the throne, marches through the streets in crown and George and Garter; the climax of The Tempest is reached when Prospero, throwing off his enchanter’s robes, sends Ariel for his hat and rapier, and reveals himself as the great Italian Duke; the very Ghost in Hamlet changes his mystical apparel to produce different effects; and as for Juliet, a modern playwright would probably have laid her out in her shroud, and made the scene a scene of horror merely, but Shakespeare arrays her in rich and gorgeous raiment, whose loveliness makes the vault ‘a feasting presence full of light,’ turns the tomb into a bridal chamber, and gives the cue and motive for Romeo’s speech of the triumph of Beauty over Death.
    Even small details of dress, such as the colour of a major-domo’s stockings, the pattern on a wife’s handkerchief, the sleeve of a young soldier, and a fashionable woman’s bonnets, become in Shakespeare’s hands points of actual dramatic importance, and by some of them the action of the play in question is conditioned absolutely. Many other dramatists have availed themselves of costume as a method of expressing directly to the audience the character of a person on his entrance, though hardly so brilliantly as Shakespeare has done in the case of the dandy Parolles, whose dress, by the way, only an archaeologist can understand; the fun of a master and servant exchanging coats in presence of the audience, of shipwrecked sailors squabbling over the division of a lot of fine clothes, and of a tinker dressed up like a duke while he is in his cups, may be regarded as part of that great career which costume has always played in comedy from the time of Aristophanes down to Mr. Gilbert; but nobody from the mere details of apparel and adornment has ever drawn such irony of contrast, such immediate and tragic effect, such pity and such pathos, as Shakespeare himself. Armed cap-à-pie, the dead King stalks on the battlements of Elsinore because all is not right with Denmark; Shylock’s Jewish gaberdine is part of the stigma under which that wounded and embittered nature writhes; Arthur begging for his life can think of no better plea than the handkerchief he had given Hubert -

    Have you the heart? when your head did but ache,
    I knit my handkerchief about your brows,
    (The best I had, a princess wrought it me)
    And I did never ask it you again;

    and Orlando’s blood-stained napkin strikes the first sombre note in that exquisite woodland idyll, and shows us the depth of feeling that underlies Rosalind’s fanciful wit and wilful jesting.

    Last night ’twas on my arm; I kissed it;
    I hope it be not gone to tell my lord
    That I kiss aught but he,

    says Imogen, jesting on the loss of the bracelet which was already on its way to Rome to rob her of her husband’s faith; the little Prince passing to the Tower plays with the dagger in his uncle’s girdle; Duncan sends a ring to Lady Macbeth on the night of his own murder, and the ring of Portia turns the tragedy of the merchant into a wife’s comedy. The great rebel York dies with a paper crown on his head; Hamlet’s black suit is a kind of colour-motive in the piece, like the mourning of the Chimène in the Cid; and the climax of Antony’s speech is the production of Caesar’s cloak:-

    I remember
    The first time ever Caesar put it on.
    ’Twas on a summer’s evening, in his tent,
    The day he overcame the Nervii:-
    Look, in this place ran Cassius’ dagger through:
    See what a rent the envious Casca made:
    Through this the well-beloved Brutus stabbed. . . .
    Kind souls, what, weep you when you but behold
    Our Caesar’s vesture wounded?

    The flowers which Ophelia carries with her in her madness are as pathetic as the violets that blossom on a grave; the effect of Lear’s wandering on the heath is intensified beyond words by his fantastic attire; and when Cloten, stung by the taunt of that simile which his sister draws from her husband’s raiment, arrays himself in that husband’s very garb to work upon her the deed of shame, we feel that there is nothing in the whole of modern French realism, nothing even in Thérèse Raquin, that masterpiece of horror, which for terrible and tragic significance can compare with this strange scene in Cymbeline.
    In the actual dialogue also some of the most vivid passages are those suggested by costume. Rosalind’s

    Dost thou think, though I am caparisoned like a man, I have a doublet and hose in my disposition?

    Constance’s

    Grief fills the place of my absent child,
    Stuffs out his vacant garments with his form;

    and the quick sharp cry of Elizabeth -

    Ah! cut my lace asunder! -

    are only a few of the many examples one might quote. One of the finest effects I have ever seen on the stage was Salvini, in the last act of Lear, tearing the plume from Kent’s cap and applying it to Cordelia’s lips when he came to the line,

    This feather stirs; she lives!

    Mr. Booth, whose Lear had many noble qualities of passion, plucked, I remember, some fur from his archaeologically-incorrect ermine for the same business; but Salvini’s was the finer effect of the two, as well as the truer. And those who saw Mr. Irving in the last act of Richard the Third have not, I am sure, forgotten how much the agony and terror of his dream was intensified, by contrast, through the calm and quiet that preceded it, and the delivery of such lines as

    What, is my beaver easier than it was?
    And all my armour laid into my tent?
    Look that my staves be sound and not too heavy -

    lines which had a double meaning for the audience, remembering the last words which Richard’s mother called after him as he was marching to Bosworth:-

    Therefore take with thee my most grievous curse,
    Which in the day of battle tire thee more
    Than all the complete armour that thou wear’st.

    As regards the resources which Shakespeare had at his disposal, it is to be remarked that, while he more than once complains of the smallness of the stage on which he has to produce big historical plays, and of the want of scenery which obliges him to cut out many effective open-air incidents, he always writes as a dramatist who had at his disposal a most elaborate theatrical wardrobe, and who could rely on the actors taking pains about their make-up. Even now it is difficult to produce such a play as the Comedy of Errors; and to the picturesque accident of Miss Ellen Terry’s brother resembling herself we owe the opportunity of seeing Twelfth Night adequately performed. Indeed, to put any play of Shakespeare’s on the stage, absolutely as he himself wished it to be done, requires the services of a good property-man, a clever wig-maker, a costumier with a sense of colour and a knowledge of textures, a master of the methods of making-up, a fencing-master, a dancing-master, and an artist to direct personally the whole production. For he is most careful to tell us the dress and appearance of each character. ‘Racine abhorre la réalité,’ says Auguste Vacquerie somewhere; ‘il ne daigne pas s’occuper de son costume. Si l’on s’en rapportait aux indications du poète, Agamemnon serait vêtu d’un sceptre et Achille d’une épée.’ But with Shakespeare it is very different. He gives us directions about the costumes of Perdita, Florizel, Autolycus, the Witches in Macbeth, and the apothecary in Romeo and Juliet, several elaborate descriptions of his fat knight, and a detailed account of the extraordinary garb in which Petruchio is to be married. Rosalind, he tells us, is tall, and is to carry a spear and a little dagger; Celia is smaller, and is to paint her face brown so as to look sunburnt. The children who play at fairies in Windsor Forest are to be dressed in white and green—a compliment, by the way, to Queen Elizabeth, whose favourite colours they were—and in white, with green garlands and gilded vizors, the angels are to come to Katherine in Kimbolton. Bottom is in homespun, Lysander is distinguished from Oberon by his wearing an Athenian dress, and Launce has holes in his boots. The Duchess of Gloucester stands in a white sheet with her husband in mourning beside her. The motley of the Fool, the scarlet of the Cardinal, and the French lilies broidered on the English coats, are all made occasion for jest or taunt in the dialogue. We know the patterns on the Dauphin’s armour and the Pucelle’s sword, the crest on Warwick’s helmet and the colour of Bardolph’s nose. Portia has golden hair, Phoebe is black-haired, Orlando has chestnut curls, and Sir Andrew Aguecheek’s hair hangs like flax on a distaff, and won’t curl at all. Some of the characters are stout, some lean, some straight, some hunchbacked, some fair, some dark, and some are to blacken their faces. Lear has a white beard, Hamlet’s father a grizzled, and Benedick is to shave his in the course of the play. Indeed, on the subject of stage beards Shakespeare is quite elaborate; tells us of the many different colours in use, and gives a hint to actors always to see that their own are properly tied on. There is a dance of reapers in rye-straw hats, and of rustics in hairy coats like satyrs; a masque of Amazons, a masque of Russians, and a classical masque; several immortal scenes over a weaver in an ass’s head, a riot over the colour of a coat which it takes the Lord Mayor of London to quell, and a scene between an infuriated husband and his wife’s milliner about the slashing of a sleeve.
    As for the metaphors Shakespeare draws from dress, and the aphorisms he makes on it, his hits at the costume of his age, particularly at the ridiculous size of the ladies’ bonnets, and the many descriptions of the mundus muliebris, from the long of Autolycus in the Winter’s Tale down to the account of the Duchess of Milan’s gown in Much Ado About Nothing, they are far too numerous to quote; though it may be worth while to remind people that the whole of the Philosophy of Clothes is to be found in Lear’s scene with Edgar—a passage which has the advantage of brevity and style over the grotesque wisdom and somewhat mouthing metaphysics of Sartor Resartus. But I think that from what I have already said it is quite clear that Shakespeare was very much interested in costume. I do not mean in that shallow sense by which it has been concluded from his knowledge of deeds and daffodils that he was the Blackstone and Paxton of the Elizabethan age; but that he saw that costume could be made at once impressive of a certain effect on the audience and expressive of certain types of character, and is one of the essential factors of the means which a true illusionist has at his disposal. Indeed to him the deformed figure of Richard was of as much value as Juliet’s loveliness; he sets the serge of the radical beside the silks of the lord, and sees the stage effects to be got from each: he has as much delight in Caliban as he has in Ariel, in rags as he has in cloth of gold, and recognises the artistic beauty of ugliness.
    The difficulty Ducis felt about translating Othello in consequence of the importance given to such a vulgar thing as a handkerchief, and his attempt to soften its grossness by making the Moor reiterate ‘Le bandeau! le bandeau!’ may be taken as an example of the difference between la tragédie philosophique and the drama of real life; and the introduction for the first time of the word mouchoir at the Théâtre Français was an era in that romantic-realistic movement of which Hugo is the father and M. Zola the enfant terrible, just as the classicism of the earlier part of the century was emphasised by Talma’s refusal to play Greek heroes any longer in a powdered periwig—one of the many instances, by the way, of that desire for archaeological accuracy in dress which has distinguished the great actors of our age.
    In criticising the importance given to money in La Comédie Humaine, Théophile Gautier says that Balzac may claim to have invented a new hero in fiction, le héros métallique. Of Shakespeare it may be said he was the first to see the dramatic value of doublets, and that a climax may depend on a crinoline.
    The burning of the Globe Theatre—an event due, by the way, to the results of the passion for illusion that distinguished Shakespeare’s stage-management—has unfortunately robbed us of many important documents; but in the inventory, still in existence, of the costume-wardrobe of a London theatre in Shakespeare’s time, there are mentioned particular costumes for cardinals, shepherds, kings, clowns, friars, and fools; green coats for Robin Hood’s men, and a green gown for Maid Marian; a white and gold doublet for Henry the Fifth, and a robe for Longshanks; besides surplices, copes, damask gowns, gowns of cloth of gold and of cloth of silver, taffeta gowns, calico gowns, velvet coats, satin coats, frieze coats, jerkins of yellow leather and of black leather, red suits, grey suits, French Pierrot suits, a robe ‘for to goo invisibell,’ which seems inexpensive at £3, 10s., and four incomparable fardingales—all of which show a desire to give every character an appropriate dress. There are also entries of Spanish, Moorish and Danish costumes, of helmets, lances, painted shields, imperial crowns, and papal tiaras, as well as of costumes for Turkish Janissaries, Roman Senators, and all the gods and goddesses of Olympus, which evidence a good deal of archaeological research on the part of the manager of the theatre. It is true that there is a mention of a bodice for Eve, but probably the donnée of the play was after the Fall.
    Indeed, anybody who cares to examine the age of Shakespeare will see that archaeology was one of its special characteristics. After that revival of the classical forms of architecture which was one of the notes of the Renaissance, and the printing at Venice and elsewhere of the masterpieces of Greek and Latin literature, had come naturally an interest in the ornamentation and costume of the antique world. Nor was it for the learning that they could acquire, but rather for the loveliness that they might create, that the artists studied these things. The curious objects that were being constantly brought to light by excavations were not left to moulder in a museum, for the contemplation of a callous curator, and the ennui of a policeman bored by the absence of crime. They were used as motives for the production of a new art, which was to be not beautiful merely, but also strange.
    Infessura tells us that in 1485 some workmen digging on the Appian Way came across an old Roman sarcophagus inscribed with the name ‘Julia, daughter of Claudius.’ On opening the coffer they found within its marble womb the body of a beautiful girl of about fifteen years of age, preserved by the embalmer’s skill from corruption and the decay of time. Her eyes were half open, her hair rippled round her in crisp curling gold, and from her lips and cheek the bloom of maidenhood had not yet departed. Borne back to the Capitol, she became at once the centre of a new cult, and from all parts of the city crowded pilgrims to worship at the wonderful shrine, till the Pope, fearing lest those who had found the secret of beauty in a Pagan tomb might forget what secrets Judaea’s rough and rock-hewn sepulchre contained, had the body conveyed away by night, and in secret buried. Legend though it may be, yet the story is none the less valuable as showing us the attitude of the Renaissance towards the antique world. Archaeology to them was not a mere science for the antiquarian; it was a means by which they could touch the dry dust of antiquity into the very breath and beauty of life, and fill with the new wine of romanticism forms that else had been old and outworn. From the pulpit of Niccola Pisano down to Mantegna’s ‘Triumph of Caesar,’ and the service Cellini designed for King Francis, the influence of this spirit can be traced; nor was it confined merely to the immobile arts—the arts of arrested movement—but its influence was to be seen also in the great Graeco-Roman masques which were the constant amusement of the gay courts of the time, and in the public pomps and processions with which the citizens of big commercial towns were wont to greet the princes that chanced to visit them; pageants, by the way, which were considered so important that large prints were made of them and published—a fact which is a proof of the general interest at the time in matters of such kind.
    And this use of archaeology in shows, so far from being a bit of priggish pedantry, is in every way legitimate and beautiful. For the stage is not merely the meeting-place of all the arts, but is also the return of art to life. Sometimes in an archaeological novel the use of strange and obsolete terms seems to hide the reality beneath the learning, and I dare say that many of the readers of Notre Dame de Paris have been much puzzled over the meaning of such expressions as la casaque à mahoitres, les voulgiers, legallimard taché d’encre, les craaquiniers, and the like; but with the stage how different it is! The ancient world wakes from its sleep, and history moves as a pageant before our eyes, without obliging us to have recourse to a dictionary or an encyclopaedia for the perfection of our enjoyment. Indeed, there is not the slightest necessity that the public should know the authorities for the mounting of any piece. From such materials, for instance, as the disk of Theodosius, materials with which the majority of people are probably not very familiar, Mr. E. W. Godwin, one of the most artistic spirits of this century in England, created the marvellous loveliness of the first act of Claudian, and showed us the life of Byzantium in the fourth century, not by a dreary lecture and a set of grimy casts, not by a novel which requires a glossary to explain it, but by the visible presentation before us of all the glory of that great town. And while the costumes were true to the smallest points of colour and design, yet the details were not assigned that abnormal importance which they must necessarily be given in a piecemeal lecture, but were subordinated to the rules of lofty composition and the unity of artistic effect. Mr. Symonds, speaking of that great picture of Mantegna’s, now in Hampton Court, says that the artist has converted an antiquarian motive into a theme for melodies of line. The same could have been said with equal justice of Mr. Godwin’s scene. Only the foolish called it pedantry, only those who would neither look nor listen spoke of the passion of the play being killed by its paint. It was in reality a scene not merely perfect in its picturesqueness, but absolutely dramatic also, getting rid of any necessity for tedious descriptions, and showing us, by the colour and character of Claudian’s dress, and the dress of his attendants, the whole nature and life of the man, from what school of philosophy he affected, down to what horses he backed on the turf.
    And indeed archaeology is only really delightful when transfused into some form of art. I have no desire to underrate the services of laborious scholars, but I feel that the use Keats made of Lemprière’s Dictionary is of far more value to us than Professor Max Müller’s treatment of the same mythology as a disease of language. Better Endymion than any theory, however sound, or, as in the present instance, unsound, of an epidemic among adjectives! And who does not feel that the chief glory of Piranesi’s book on Vases is that it gave Keats the suggestion for his ‘Ode on a Grecian Urn’? Art, and art only, can make archaeology beautiful; and the theatric art can use it most directly and most vividly, for it can combine in one exquisite presentation the illusion of actual life with the wonder of the unreal world. But the sixteenth century was not merely the age of Vitruvius; it was the age of Vecellio also. Every nation seems suddenly to have become interested in the dress of its neighbours. Europe began to investigate its own clothes, and the amount of books published on national costumes is quite extraordinary. At the beginning of the century the Nuremberg Chronicle, with its two thousand illustrations, reached its fifth edition, and before the century was over seventeen editions were published of Munster’s Cosmography. Besides these two books there were also the works of Michael Colyns, of Hans Weigel, of Amman, and of Vecellio himself, all of them well illustrated, some of the drawings in Vecellio being probably from the hand of Titian.
    Nor was it merely from books and treatises that they acquired their knowledge. The development of the habit of foreign travel, the increased commercial intercourse between countries, and the frequency of diplomatic missions, gave every nation many opportunities of studying the various forms of contemporary dress. After the departure from England, for instance, of the ambassadors from the Czar, the Sultan and the Prince of Morocco, Henry the Eighth and his friends gave several masques in the strange attire of their visitors. Later on London saw, perhaps too often, the sombre splendour of the Spanish Court, and to Elizabeth came envoys from all lands, whose dress, Shakespeare tells us, had an important influence on English costume.
    And the interest was not confined merely to classical dress, or the dress of foreign nations; there was also a good deal of research, amongst theatrical people especially, into the ancient costume of England itself: and when Shakespeare, in the prologue to one of his plays, expresses his regret at being unable to produce helmets of the period, he is speaking as an Elizabethan manager and not merely as an Elizabethan poet. At Cambridge, for instance, during his day, a play of Richard The Third was performed, in which the actors were attired in real dresses of the time, procured from the great collection of historical costume in the Tower, which was always open to the inspection of managers, and sometimes placed at their disposal. And I cannot help thinking that this performance must have been far more artistic, as regards costume, than Garrick’s mounting of Shakespeare’s own play on the subject, in which he himself appeared in a nondescript fancy dress, and everybody else in the costume of the time of George the Third, Richmond especially being much admired in the uniform of a young guardsman.
    For what is the use to the stage of that archaeology which has so strangely terrified the critics, but that it, and it alone, can give us the architecture and apparel suitable to the time in which the action of the play passes? It enables us to see a Greek dressed like a Greek, and an Italian like an Italian; to enjoy the arcades of Venice and the balconies of Verona; and, if the play deals with any of the great eras in our country’s history, to contemplate the age in its proper attire, and the king in his habit as he lived. And I wonder, by the way, what Lord Lytton would have said some time ago, at the Princess’s Theatre, had the curtain risen on his father’s Brutus reclining in a Queen Anne chair, attired in a flowing wig and a flowered dressing-gown, a costume which in the last century was considered peculiarly appropriate to an antique Roman! For in those halcyon days of the drama no archaeology troubled the stage, or distressed the critics, and our inartistic grandfathers sat peaceably in a stifling atmosphere of anachronisms, and beheld with the calm complacency of the age of prose an Iachimo in powder and patches, a Lear in lace ruffles, and a Lady Macbeth in a large crinoline. I can understand archaeology being attacked on the ground of its excessive realism, but to attack it as pedantic seems to be very much beside the mark. However, to attack it for any reason is foolish; one might just as well speak disrespectfully of the equator. For archaeology, being a science, is neither good nor bad, but a fact simply. Its value depends entirely on how it is used, and only an artist can use it. We look to the archaeologist for the materials, to the artist for the method.
    In designing the scenery and costumes for any of Shakespeare’s plays, the first thing the artist has to settle is the best date for the drama. This should be determined by the general spirit of the play, more than by any actual historical references which may occur in it. Most Hamlets I have seen were placed far too early. Hamlet is essentially a scholar of the Revival of Learning; and if the allusion to the recent invasion of England by the Danes puts it back to the ninth century, the use of foils brings it down much later. Once, however, that the date has been fixed, then the archaeologist is to supply us with the facts which the artist is to convert into effects.
    It has been said that the anachronisms in the plays themselves show us that Shakespeare was indifferent to historical accuracy, and a great deal of capital has been made out of Hector’s indiscreet quotation from Aristotle. Upon the other hand, the anachronisms are really few in number, and not very important, and, had Shakespeare’s attention been drawn to them by a brother artist, he would probably have corrected them. For, though they can hardly be called blemishes, they are certainly not the great beauties of his work; or, at least, if they are, their anachronistic charm cannot be emphasised unless the play is accurately mounted according to its proper date. In looking at Shakespeare’s plays as a whole, however, what is really remarkable is their extraordinary fidelity as regards his personages and his plots. Many of his dramatis personae are people who had actually existed, and some of them might have been seen in real life by a portion of his audience. Indeed the most violent attack that was made on Shakespeare in his time was for his supposed caricature of Lord Cobham. As for his plots, Shakespeare constantly draws them either from authentic history, or from the old ballads and traditions which served as history to the Elizabethan public, and which even now no scientific historian would dismiss as absolutely untrue. And not merely did he select fact instead of fancy as the basis of much of his imaginative work, but he always gives to each play the general character, the social atmosphere in a word, of the age in question. Stupidity he recognises as being one of the permanent characteristics of all European civilisations; so he sees no difference between a London mob of his own day and a Roman mob of pagan days, between a silly watchman in Messina and a silly Justice of the Peace in Windsor. But when he deals with higher characters, with those exceptions of each age which are so fine that they become its types, he gives them absolutely the stamp and seal of their time. Virgilia is one of those Roman wives on whose tomb was written ‘Domi mansit, lanam fecit,’ as surely as Juliet is the romantic girl of the Renaissance. He is even true to the characteristics of race. Hamlet has all the imagination and irresolution of the Northern nations, and the Princess Katharine is as entirely French as the heroine of Divorçons. Harry the Fifth is a pure Englishman, and Othello a true Moor.
    Again when Shakespeare treats of the history of England from the fourteenth to the sixteenth centuries, it is wonderful how careful he is to have his facts perfectly right—indeed he follows Holinshed with curious fidelity. The incessant wars between France and England are described with extraordinary accuracy down to the names of the besieged towns, the ports of landing and embarkation, the sites and dates of the battles, the titles of the commanders on each side, and the lists of the killed and wounded. And as regards the Civil Wars of the Roses we have many elaborate genealogies of the seven sons of Edward the Third; the claims of the rival Houses of York and Lancaster to the throne are discussed at length; and if the English aristocracy will not read Shakespeare as a poet, they should certainly read him as a sort of early Peerage. There is hardly a single title in the Upper House, with the exception of course of the uninteresting titles assumed by the law lords, which does not appear in Shakespeare along with many details of family history, creditable and discreditable. Indeed if it be really necessary that the School Board children should know all about the Wars of the Roses, they could learn their lessons just as well out of Shakespeare as out of shilling primers, and learn them, I need not say, far more pleasurably. Even in Shakespeare’s own day this use of his plays was recognised. ‘The historical plays teach history to those who cannot read it in the chronicles,’ says Heywood in a tract about the stage, and yet I am sure that sixteenth-century chronicles were much more delightful reading than nineteenth-century primers are.
    Of course the aesthetic value of Shakespeare’s plays does not, in the slightest degree, depend on their facts, but on their Truth, and Truth is independent of facts always, inventing or selecting them at pleasure. But still Shakespeare’s use of facts is a most interesting part of his method of work, and shows us his attitude towards the stage, and his relations to the great art of illusion. Indeed he would have been very much surprised at any one classing his plays with ‘fairy tales,’ as Lord Lytton does; for one of his aims was to create for England a national historical drama, which should deal with incidents with which the public was well acquainted, and with heroes that lived in the memory of a people. Patriotism, I need hardly say, is not a necessary quality of art; but it means, for the artist, the substitution of a universal for an individual feeling, and for the public the presentation of a work of art in a most attractive and popular form. It is worth noticing that Shakespeare’s first and last successes were both historical plays.
    It may be asked, what has this to do with Shakespeare’s attitude towards costume? I answer that a dramatist who laid such stress on historical accuracy of fact would have welcomed historical accuracy of costume as a most important adjunct to his illusionist method. And I have no hesitation in saying that he did so. The reference to helmets of the period in the prologue to Henry the Fifth may be considered fanciful, though Shakespeare must have often seen

    The very casque
    That did affright the air at Agincourt,

    where it still hangs in the dusky gloom of Westminster Abbey, along with the saddle of that ‘imp of fame,’ and the dinted shield with its torn blue velvet lining and its tarnished lilies of gold; but the use of military tabards in Henrythe Sixth is a bit of pure archaeology, as they were not worn in the sixteenth century; and the King’s own tabard, I may mention, was still suspended over his tomb in St. George’s Chapel, Windsor, in Shakespeare’s day. For, up to the time of the unfortunate triumph of the Philistines in 1645, the chapels and cathedrals of England were the great national museums of archaeology, and in them were kept the armour and attire of the heroes of English history. A good deal was of course preserved in the Tower, and even in Elizabeth’s day tourists were brought there to see such curious relics of the past as Charles Brandon’s huge lance, which is still, I believe, the admiration of our country visitors; but the cathedrals and churches were, as a rule, selected as the most suitable shrines for the reception of the historic antiquities. Canterbury can still show us the helm of the Black Prince, Westminster the robes of our kings, and in old St. Paul’s the very banner that had waved on Bosworth field was hung up by Richmond himself.
    In fact, everywhere that Shakespeare turned in London, he saw the apparel and appurtenances of past ages, and it is impossible to doubt that he made use of his opportunities. The employment of lance and shield, for instance, in actual warfare, which is so frequent in his plays, is drawn from archaeology, and not from the military accoutrements of his day; and his general use of armour in battle was not a characteristic of his age, a time when it was rapidly disappearing before firearms. Again, the crest on Warwick’s helmet, of which such a point is made in Henry the Sixth, is absolutely correct in a fifteenth-century play when crests were generally worn, but would not have been so in a play of Shakespeare’s own time, when feathers and plumes had taken their place—a fashion which, as he tells us in Henry the Eighth, was borrowed from France. For the historical plays, then, we may be sure that archaeology was employed, and as for the others I feel certain that it was the case also. The appearance of Jupiter on his eagle, thunderbolt in hand, of Juno with her peacocks, and of Iris with her many-coloured bow; the Amazon masque and the masque of the Five Worthies, may all be regarded as archaeological; and the vision which Posthumus sees in prison of Sicilius Leonatus—‘an old man, attired like a warrior, leading an ancient matron’—is clearly so. Of the ‘Athenian dress’ by which Lysander is distinguished from Oberon I have already spoken; but one of the most marked instances is in the case of the dress of Coriolanus, for which Shakespeare goes directly to Plutarch. That historian, in his Life of the great Roman, tells us of the oak-wreath with which Caius Marcius was crowned, and of the curious kind of dress in which, according to ancient fashion, he had to canvass his electors; and on both of these points he enters into long disquisitions, investigating the origin and meaning of the old customs. Shakespeare, in the spirit of the true artist, accepts the facts of the antiquarian and converts them into dramatic and picturesque effects: indeed the gown of humility, the ‘woolvish gown,’ as Shakespeare calls it, is the central note of the play. There are other cases I might quote, but this one is quite sufficient for my purpose; and it is evident from it at any rate that, in mounting a play in the accurate costume of the time, according to the best authorities, we are carrying out Shakespeare’s own wishes and method.
    Even if it were not so, there is no more reason that we should continue any imperfections which may be supposed to have characterised Shakespeare’s stage mounting than that we should have Juliet played by a young man, or give up the advantage of changeable scenery. A great work of dramatic art should not merely be made expressive of modern passion by means of the actor, but should be presented to us in the form most suitable to the modern spirit. Racine produced his Roman plays in Louis Quatorze dress on a stage crowded with spectators; but we require different conditions for the enjoyment of his art. Perfect accuracy of detail, for the sake of perfect illusion, is necessary for us. What we have to see is that the details are not allowed to usurp the principal place. They must be subordinate always to the general motive of the play. But subordination in art does not mean disregard of truth; it means conversion of fact into effect, and assigning to each detail its proper relative value

    ‘Les petits détails d’histoire et de vie domestique (says Hugo) doivent être scrupuleusement étudiés et reproduits par le poète, mais uniquement comme des moyens d’accroître la réalité de l’ensemble, et de faire pénétrer jusque dans les coins les plus obscurs de l’oeuvre cette vie générale et puissante au milieu de laquelle les personnages sont plus vrais, et les catastrophes, par conséqueut, plus poignantes. Tout doit être subordonné à ce but. L’Homme sur le premier plan, le reste au fond.’

    This passage is interesting as coming from the first great French dramatist who employed archaeology on the stage, and whose plays, though absolutely correct in detail, are known to all for their passion, not for their pedantry—for their life, not for their learning. It is true that he has made certain concessions in the case of the employment of curious or strange expressions. Ruy Blas talks of M, de Priego as ‘sujet du roi’ instead of ‘noble du roi,’ and Angelo Malipieri speaks of ‘la croix rouge’ instead of ‘la croix de gueules.’ But they are concessions made to the public, or rather to a section of it. ‘J’en offre ici toute mes excuses aux spectateurs intelligents,’ he says in a note to one of the plays; ‘espérons qu’un jour un seigneur vénitien pourra dire tout bonnement sans péril son blason sur le théâtre. C’est un progrès qui viendra.’ And, though the description of the crest is not couched in accurate language, still the crest itself was accurately right. It may, of course, be said that the public do not notice these things; upon the other hand, it should be remembered that Art has no other aim but her own perfection, and proceeds simply by her own laws, and that the play which Hamlet describes as being caviare to the general is a play he highly praises. Besides, in England, at any rate, the public have undergone a transformation; there is far more appreciation of beauty now than there was a few years ago; and though they may not be familiar with the authorities and archaeological data for what is shown to them, still they enjoy whatever loveliness they look at. And this is the important thing. Better to take pleasure in a rose than to put its root under a microscope. Archaeological accuracy is merely a condition of illusionist stage effect; it is not its quality. And Lord Lytton’s proposal that the dresses should merely be beautiful without being accurate is founded on a misapprehension of the nature of costume, and of its value on the stage. This value is twofold, picturesque and dramatic; the former depends on the colour of the dress, the latter on its design and character. But so interwoven are the two that, whenever in our own day historical accuracy has been disregarded, and the various dresses in a play taken from different ages, the result has been that the stage has been turned into that chaos of costume, that caricature of the centuries, the Fancy Dress Ball, to the entire ruin of all dramatic and picturesque effect. For the dresses of one age do not artistically harmonise with the dresses of another: and, as far as dramatic value goes, to confuse the costumes is to confuse the play. Costume is a growth, an evolution, and a most important, perhaps the most important, sign of the manners, customs and mode of life of each century. The Puritan dislike of colour, adornment and grace in apparel was part of the great revolt of the middle classes against Beauty in the seventeenth century. A historian who disregarded it would give us a most inaccurate picture of the time, and a dramatist who did not avail himself of it would miss a most vital element in producing an illusionist effect. The effeminacy of dress that characterised the reign of Richard the Second was a constant theme of contemporary authors. Shakespeare, writing two hundred years after, makes the king’s fondness for gay apparel and foreign fashions a point in the play, from John of Gaunt’s reproaches down to Richard’s own speech in the third act on his deposition from the throne. And that Shakespeare examined Richard’s tomb in Westminster Abbey seems to me certain from York’s speech:-

    See, see, King Richard doth himself appear
    As doth the blushing discontented sun
    From out the fiery portal of the east,
    When he perceives the envious clouds are bent
    To dim his glory.

    For we can still discern on the King’s robe his favourite badge—the sun issuing from a cloud. In fact, in every age the social conditions are so exemplified in costume, that to produce a sixteenth-century play in fourteenth-century attire, or vice versa, would make the performance seem unreal because untrue. And, valuable as beauty of effect on the stage is, the highest beauty is not merely comparable with absolute accuracy of detail, but really dependent on it. To invent, an entirely new costume is almost impossible except in burlesque or extravaganza, and as for combining the dress of different centuries into one, the experiment would be dangerous, and Shakespeare’s opinion of the artistic value of such a medley may be gathered from his incessant satire of the Elizabethan dandies for imagining that they were well dressed because they got their doublets in Italy, their hats in Germany, and their hose in France. And it should be noted that the most lovely scenes that have been produced on our stage have been those that have been characterised by perfect accuracy, such as Mr. and Mrs. Bancroft’s eighteenth-century revivals at the Haymarket, Mr. Irying’s superb production of Much Ado About Nothing, and Mr, Barrett’s Claudian. Besides, and this is perhaps the most complete answer to Lord Lytton’s theory, it must be remembered that neither in costume nor in dialogue is beauty the dramatist’s primary aim at all. The true dramatist aims first at what is characteristic, and no more desires that all his personages should be beautifully attired than he desires that they should all have beautiful natures or speak beautiful English. The true dramatist, in fact, shows us life under the conditions of art, not art in the form of life. The Greek dress was the loveliest dress the world has ever seen, and the English dress of the last century one of the most monstrous; yet we cannot costume a play by Sheridan as we would costume a play by Sophokles. For, as Polonius says in his excellent lecture, a lecture to which I am glad to have the opportunity of expressing my obligations, one of the first qualities of apparel is its expressiveness. And the affected style of dress in the last century was the natural characteristic of a society of affected manners and affected conversation—a characteristic which the realistic dramatist will highly value down to the smallest detail of accuracy, and the materials for which he can get only from archaeology.
    But it is not enough that a dress should be accurate; it must be also appropriate to the stature and appearance of the actor, and to his supposed condition, as well as to his necessary action in the play. In Mr. Hare’s production of As You Like It at the St. James’s Theatre, for instance, the whole point of Orlando’s complaint that he is brought up like a peasant, and not like a gentleman, was spoiled by the gorgeousness of his dress, and the splendid apparel worn by the banished Duke and his friends was quite out of place. Mr. Lewis Wingfield’s explanation that the sumptuary laws of the period necessitated their doing so, is, I am afraid, hardly sufficient. Outlaws, lurking in a forest and living by the chase, are not very likely to care much about ordinances of dress. They were probably attired like Robin Hood’s men, to whom, indeed, they are compared in the course of the play. And that their dress was not that of wealthy noblemen may be seen by Orlando’s words when he breaks in upon them. He mistakes them for robbers, and is amazed to find that they answer him in courteous and gentle terms. Lady Archibald Campbell’s production, under Mr. E. W. Godwin’s direction, of the same play in Coombe Wood was, as regards mounting, far more artistic. At least it seemed so to me. The Duke and his companions were dressed in serge tunics, leathern jerkins, high boots and gauntlets, and wore bycocket hats and hoods. And as they were playing in a real forest, they found, I am sure, their dresses extremely convenient. To every character in the play was given a perfectly appropriate attire, and the brown and green of their costumes harmonised exquisitely with the ferns through which they wandered, the trees beneath which they lay, and the lovely English landscape that surrounded the Pastoral Players. The perfect naturalness of the scene was due to the absolute accuracy and appropriateness of everything that was worn. Nor could archaeology have been put to a severer test, or come out of it more triumphantly. The whole production showed once for all that, unless a dress is archaeologically correct, and artistically appropriate, it always looks unreal, unnatural, and theatrical in the sense of artificial.
    Nor, again, is it enough that there should be accurate and appropriate costumes of beautiful colours; there must be also beauty of colour on the stage as a whole, and as long as the background is painted by one artist, and the foreground figures independently designed by another, there is the danger of a want of harmony in the scene as a picture. For each scene the colour-scheme should be settled as absolutely as for the decoration of a room, and the textures which it is proposed to use should be mixed and re-mixed in every possible combination, and what is discordant removed. Then, as regards the particular kinds of colours, the stage is often too glaring, partly through the excessive use of hot, violent reds, and partly through the costumes looking too new. Shabbiness, which in modern life is merely the tendency of the lower orders towards tone, is not without its artistic value, and modern colours are often much improved by being a little faded. Blue also is too frequently used: it is not merely a dangerous colour to wear by gaslight, but it is really difficult in England to get a thoroughly good blue. The fine Chinese blue, which we all so much admire, takes two years to dye, and the English public will not wait so long for a colour. Peacock blue, of course, has been employed on the stage, notably at the Lyceum, with great advantage; but all attempts at a good light blue, or good dark blue, which I have seen have been failures. The value of black is hardly appreciated; it was used effectively by Mr. Irving in Hamlet as the central note of a composition, but as a tone-giving neutral its importance is not recognised. And this is curious, considering the general colour of the dress of a century in which, as Baudelaire says, ‘Nous célébrons tous quelque enterrement.’ The archaeologist of the future will probably point to this age as the time when the beauty of black was understood; but I hardly think that, as regards stage-mounting or house decoration, it really is. Its decorative value is, of course, the same as that of white or gold; it can separate and harmonise colours. In modern plays the black frock-coat of the hero becomes important in itself, and should be given a suitable background. But it rarely is. Indeed the only good background for a play in modern dress which I have ever seen was the dark grey and cream-white scene of the first act of the Princesse Georges in Mrs. Langtry’s production. As a rule, the hero is smothered in bric-à-brac and palm-trees, lost in the gilded abyss of Louis Quatorze furniture, or reduced to a mere midge in the midst of marqueterie; whereas the background should always be kept as a background, and colour subordinated to effect. This, of course, can only be done when there is one single mind directing the whole production. The facts of art are diverse, but the essence of artistic effect is unity. Monarchy, Anarchy, and Republicanism may contend for the government of nations; but a theatre should be in the power of a cultured despot. There may be division of labour, but there must be no division of mind. Whoever understands the costume of an age understands of necessity its architecture and its surroundings also, and it is easy to see from the chairs of a century whether it was a century of crinolines or not. In fact, in art there is no specialism, and a really artistic production should bear the impress of one master, and one master only, who not merely should design and arrange everything, but should have complete control over the way in which each dress is to be worn.
    Mademoiselle Mars, in the first production of Hernani, absolutely refused to call her lover ‘Mon Lion!’ unless she was allowed to wear a little fashionable toque then much in vogue on the Boulevards; and many young ladies on our own stage insist to the present day on wearing stiff starched petticoats under Greek dresses, to the entire ruin of all delicacy of line and fold; but these wicked things should not be allowed. And there should be far more dress rehearsals than there are now. Actors such as Mr. Forbes-Robertson, Mr. Conway, Mr. George Alexander, and others, not to mention older artists, can move with ease and elegance in the attire of any century; but there are not a few who seem dreadfully embarrassed about their hands if they have no side pockets, and who always wear their dresses as if they were costumes. Costumes, of course, they are to the designer; but dresses they should be to those that wear them. And it is time that a stop should be put to the idea, very prevalent on the stage, that the Greeks and Romans always went about bareheaded in the open air—a mistake the Elizabethan managers did not fall into, for they gave hoods as well as gowns to their Roman senators.
    More dress rehearsals would also be of value in explaining to the actors that there is a form of gesture and movement that is not merely appropriate to each style of dress, but really conditioned by it. The extravagant use of the arms in the eighteenth century, for instance, was the necessary result of the large hoop, and the solemn dignity of Burleigh owed as much to his ruff as to his reason. Besides until an actor is at home in his dress, he is not at home in his part.
    Of the value of beautiful costume in creating an artistic temperament in the audience, and producing that joy in beauty for beauty’s sake without which the great masterpieces of art can never be understood, I will not here speak; though it is worth while to notice how Shakespeare appreciated that side of the question in the production of his tragedies, acting them always by artificial light, and in a theatre hung with black; but what I have tried to point out is that archaeology is not a pedantic method, but a method of artistic illusion, and that costume is a means of displaying character without description, and of producing dramatic situations and dramatic effects. And I think it is a pity that so many critics should have set themselves to attack one of the most important movements on the modern stage before that movement has at all reached its proper perfection. That it will do so, however, I feel as certain as that we shall require from our dramatic critics in the future higher qualification than that they can remember Macready or have seen Benjamin Webster; we shall require of them, indeed, that they cultivate a sense of beauty. Pour être plus difficile, la tâche n’en est que plus glorieuse. And if they will not encourage, at least they must not oppose, a movement of which Shakespeare of all dramatists would have most approved, for it has the illusion of truth for its method, and the illusion of beauty for its result. Not that I agree with everything that I have said in this essay. There is much with which I entirely disagree. The essay simply represents an artistic standpoint, and in aesthetic criticism attitude is everything. For in art there is no such thing as a universal truth. A Truth in art is that whose contradictory is also true. And just as it is only in art-criticism, and through it, that we can apprehend the Platonic theory of ideas, so it is only in art-criticism, and through it, that we can realise Hegel’s system of contraries. The truths of metaphysics are the truths of masks.



    *** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK, INTENTIONS ***

    Radio Benjamin by Walter Benjamin


    讀了 Radio Benjamin by Walter Benjamin數篇,必須注解許多德國文化、史地:
    譬如說
    http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theodor_Hosemann

    Review

    “Everything which fell under the scrutiny of his words was transformed, as though it had become radioactive.” —Theodor Adorno

    “A complex and brilliant writer.” —J.M. Coetzee

    “Walter Benjamin was one of the unclassifiable ones ... whose work neither fits the existing order nor introduces a new genre.” —Hannah Arendt

    “Benjamin buckled himself to the task of revolutionary transformation … his life and work speak challengingly to us all.” —Terry Eagleton

    “There has been no more original, no more serious critic and reader in our time.” —George Steiner

    About the Author

    Walter Benjamin (1892–1940) was a German-Jewish Marxist literary critic, essayist, translator and philosopher. He was at times associated with the Frankfurt School of critical theory and is the author of IlluminationsThe Arcades Project; and The Origin of German Tragic DramaLecia Rosenthal is the author of Mourning Modernism: Literature, Catastrophe, and the Politics of Consolation. She has taught at Columbia and Tufts.

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    9781781685754-max_221

    Radio Benjamin

    “The German critic was not only a theorist of the media – he was a gifted broadcaster as well.” – Financial Times
    Walter Benjamin was fascinated by the impact of new technology on culture, an interest that extended beyond his renowned critical essays. From 1927 to ’33, he wrote and presented something in the region of eighty broadcasts using the new medium of radio. Radio Benjamin gathers the surviving transcripts, which appear here for the first time in English. This eclectic collection demonstrates the range of Benjamin’s thinking and his enthusiasm for popular sensibilities. His celebrated “Enlightenment for Children” youth programs, his plays, readings, book reviews, and fiction reveal Benjamin in a creative, rather than critical, mode. They flesh out ideas elucidated in his essays, some of which are also represented here, where they cover topics as varied as getting a raise and the history of natural disasters, subjects chosen for broad appeal and examined with passion and acuity.
    Delightful and incisive, this is Walter Benjamin channeling his sophisticated thinking to a wide audience, allowing us to benefit from a new voice for one of the twentieth century’s most respected thinkers.


    Radio Benjamin Edited by Lecia Rosentha, book review: A new voice graces the airwaves
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    Walter Benjamin's work for radio finds the German thinker in beguiling form




    Walter Benjamin is a writer whose star has only brightened since his death on the French-Spanish border in 1940, in despairing flight from the Nazis. While most of that brightening has taken place inside academia, it is delightful to learn that, as well as his intense theoretical writings on literature and society, Benjamin also wrote for the radio – and often for children.
    The surviving texts of his German radio broadcasts have been side-lined over the years, rather than forgotten, and as editor Lecia Rosenthal admits in her introduction to these translations (by Jonathan Lutes, Lisa Harries Schumann and Diana Reese), that's how Benjamin would have wanted it. His radio work was largely done for money, although he was also interested in the medium itself, which was still in its infancy when these broadcasts were aired, between 1927 and 1933.
    The pieces included here range from talks and readings to dialogues and radio plays, and two oddities: a "novella", the rather impenetrable "Sketched in Mobile Dust", and what Benjamin called a "listening model"– a sort of didactic public information broadcast.
    This "listening model" goes by the distinctly un-Benjamin-ish title "A Pay Raise?! Whatever Gave You That Idea!" and is essentially an acted-out "how-to guide" for employees wanting to know how to deal with their boss – which, in a bizarre coincidence, is also the subject of Georges Perec's The Art of Asking Your Boss for a Raise. It seems they really were on our side, those maverick European 20th-century thinkers!
    In truth, however, students of Benjamin are likely to find less of interest in the pieces directed at adults than in some of those written for children, which make up the bulk of the book.
    These transcripts, running to six or seven pages each, cover subjects such as real and fictional figures like Kaspar Hauser and Faustus, historical events such as the great Lisbon earthquake of 1755 and the destruction of Pompeii, and, most pertinently, the life and history of Berlin, in pieces such as "Berlin Dialect", "Berlin Toy Tour" and "The Rental Barracks".
    Although the tone is obviously different, these pieces can certainly be read alongside Benjamin's autobiographical writings on the city of his childhood, and might even be considered as sorts of primers for Benjamin's work on his mammoth Arcades Project: digging at the political and economic roots of what we think of as the purely cultural artefacts of the urban environment.
    Through all of this runs a liberal humanist voice that is quite beguiling. The desire to incorporate even the harshest workings of the world into an optimistic and progressive narrative is at one with that of Ernst Gombrich's wonderful children's book A Little History of the World, which was written, in fact, within two years of Benjamin's last broadcast before the worsening political climate meant that as a left-wing Jew he could find no more air time.
    We are still powerless before earthquakes, yet "technology will find a way out, albeit an indirect one: through prediction". A fire in a Chinese theatre in 1845 killed 2,000, but gives Benjamin opportunity for digressions into Chinese drama and national character.
    The Firth of Tay railway disaster is carefully placed by Benjamin "within the history of technology". This collection shows a lighter – though entirely characteristic – side to this most influential of 20th-century thinkers.




    Reviews

    • “Radio Benjamin could hardly be bettered... There really is no parallel for what Benjamin did in these talks. Imagine a particularly engaging episode of Melvyn Bragg’s In Our Time narrated by Alan Bennett – if Bennett were more profoundly steeped in Marx and politically engaged by the revolutionary potential of the medium of radio – and you have something of their allure.”
    • “This collection shows a lighter – though entirely characteristic – side to this most influential of 20th-century thinkers.”
    • “Like the best of children’s writers, he never condescends to his audience, and he communicates his encyclopaedic passion for the teeming immensity of the modern metropolis in vivid, engaging prose...He takes the standard villains of the children’s tale – the witch, the Gypsy, the robber – and shows that they were men and women who were often the victims of cruel prejudice.”
    • “Walter Benjamin, one of the first theorists to ponder the social impact of mass media [...] was equally entranced by the way thin air mysteriously transmits radio waves. In 1927, five years before he exiled himself from Germany in advance of the Nazi putsch, Benjamin began a series of experimental broadcasts on this new medium.”
    • “[An] ebullient compendium...In both their tone and mesmerizing array of subject matter, the broadcasts avoid the treacly condescension of contemporary children’s programming.”

    http://www.bbc.co.uk/programmes/b044b3lj

    The Benjamin Broadcasts

    Listen in pop-out player

    The German-Jewish philosopher Walter Benjamin is best known as the author of seminal texts such as "The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction" and for his influence on Theodor Adorno and the "Frankfurt School" of philosophy. But behind the much-mythologised figure of Benjamin the philosopher, there lies the little-known historical reality of Benjamin the broadcaster...
    When the Gestapo stormed Walter Benjamin's last apartment in 1940, they stumbled upon a cache of papers which the fleeing philosopher had abandoned in his hurry to escape Paris. Amongst these papers were the scripts for an extraordinary series of radio broadcasts for children covering everything from toy collecting to the politics of tenement housing, from the psychology of witch hunts to human responses to natural catastrophes. Designed to encourage young listeners to think critically, to question sources and to challenge clichés, Benjamin's broadcasts stand in stark contrast to the fascist propaganda which would come to take their place.
    Benjamin committed suicide in 1940, when his flight out of Europe was blocked at the Spanish border. He died believing that most - if not all - of his writings were lost.
    Here Radio4 listeners have an exclusive chance to discover them in this Archive on Four documentary presented by Michael Rosen, and with Henry Goodman as the voice of Walter Benjamin. It's the first ever English recreation of his pre-war broadcasts to children.
    Producer: Kate Schneider
    A Made in Manchester Production for BBC Radio 4.



    《奧格威自傳》《廣告大師奧格威—未公諸於世的選集》Ogilvy on Advertising《一個廣告人的自白》

    讀奇境奇字:lallygag和筆記


    人生有些時候,所讀的書特別有味道。台灣很早就有 CONFESSIONS OF AN ADVERTISING MAN by David Ogilvy 的翻譯本(晨鐘出版社?),不過我可能沒讀過。
    80 年代中期,有一回從美國回來的途中,選讀的是 Ogilvy on Advertising by David Ogilvy 。印刷精美,文字和故事都迷人。那時,我的專業與他的行業隔如山,唯一相疊的,只是每一行業都相同的企業目的:「服務顧客」。不過,我想他得故事精採得 多,而我對於他們迷戀big idea和文字,一定很羨慕。

    再幾年,《廣告大師奧格威—未公諸於世的選集》(The Unpublished David Ogilvy by Joel Raphaelson, David Ogilvy)莊淑芬譯,台北:天下文化出版社,初版:1987/97 近兩萬本。這書,在我去年讀評《奧格威自傳》(David Ogilvy : An Autobiagraphy
    (麥慧芬譯,台北:商周,1997)時才取出,昨天才讀它。

    奧 格威是奇人,有許多奇遇。這種人的自傳,有許多文化上的東西須要注解,《奧格威自傳》的編者在「最喜歡的食譜」加些注,有有幫助。其實最需要加注的,倒是 之前的「最喜歡的字彙:清單上的字讓我驚喜…..abecedary/字母;akimbo/手插腰……」( pp. 231-33)

    這章之名 A Forest Full of Surprises,翻譯成「歡樂林」,似乎有點奇怪。除了記朋友,還有Favourite Words, RECIPES. Customers.

    這位夢想受勳變成 Sir David的 Favourite Words,我們當然可能一字都認不得。昨天我研究「.abecedary/字母」,發現《廣告大師奧格威—未公諸於世的選集》第50頁有解。
    今天的運氣也不差:

    由rl每日一字 flaneur(閒逛的)想到 lallygag,沒想到日文解釋中有一義為"頰之愛撫"( 頬を愛撫する)。
    'lallygag' is one of preferered word of David Oglivy.
    But some one translate it into. 閒逛的—hc錯,原譯「游手好閒」。
    問他意見Please advise what you know about lallygag.【 rl 2004-08-17 09:45:34

    因為趕稿暫時無暇細思量,此字為動詞,例中譯作形容詞應屬不宜,至於漢譯,則兩者皆對,也就是說,它可以用來表示無所事事或縱慾方面的動作。 】

    hc 查The American Heritage® Dictionary of the English Language, Fourth Edition和Yahoo ,都說它與flaneur意思近似:To waste time by puttering aimlessly; dawdle. ETYMOLOGY: Origin unknown. 【Dawdle字義: 1.To take more time than necessary: dawdled through breakfast.
    2. To move aimlessly or lackadaisically: dawdling on the way to work.】....


    lollygag/lallygag, abecedary, akimbo, flaneur


    一個廣告人的自白


    ★現代廣告教皇大衛‧奧格威的經典著作,已被譯成二十餘種文字出版,全球銷量超過1 500 000冊。

    大衛的著作受到長久的歡迎,證明了他的觀點不僅指導了奧美公司,同時是對整個廣告業的令人信服的建議。《一個廣告人的自白》無論在風格上還是內容上,都是一個突破——從來沒有人以如此的坦率和熱情書寫這個行業。——夏蘭澤(Shelly Lazarus)前奧美全球主席兼首度執行官

    大衛‧奧格威是現代廣告最具創造力的推動者。——《紐約時報》

    引人入勝,學識淵博的著作,是每一位商界人士和投資者極具價值的廣告必讀書。——《福布斯》

    一種獨特的風格,在每一頁熊熊燃燒,抓住你的目光,撞擊你的思想。——《華爾街日報》

    出身英國的大衛‧奧格威,是現代廣告業的大師級傳奇人物,他一手創立了奧美廣告公司,開啟了現代廣告業的新紀元。他確立了奧美這個品牌,啟蒙了對消化消費者研究的運用,同時創造出一種嶄新的廣告文化。

    奧格威早年做過廚師、炊具推銷員,後移居美國,在喬治‧蓋洛普博士的受眾研究所擔任助理調查指導。二戰期間先後在英國安全協調處(British Security Coordination)和英國駐美大使館任職。後在賓夕法尼亞州做農夫。

    1948年,奧格威在紐約以6000美元創辦了奧美廣告公司,隨後以創作許多富有創意的廣告而贏得盛譽。他的作品機智而迷人,但最重要的是︰他堅持它們必須有助于銷售。他把廣告業的經營和專業化推向頂峰,他的價值觀造就出一個全球性的傳播網絡,他睿智雋永的風格不但塑造了奧美廣告,同時更深深影響著整個廣告業的發展。

    本書在過往的廣告史上可能是對廣告人影響最大的一本,很少有廣告人沒有看過這本書,一直到現在應該還是,相信未來還是這樣。有些讀者不是廣告人,而是從事營銷工作,是廣告人的客戶,對他們來講,這本書應是最好地了解廣告業及廣告人的書。而且,就算你已經從事廣告業多年,仍可以偶爾拿出來看看,仍會對你有許多啟發。

    大衛‧奧格威: 出身英國的大衛‧奧格威,是現代廣告業的大師級傳奇人物,他一手創立了奧美廣告公司,開啟了現代廣告業的新紀元。他確立了奧美這個品牌,啟蒙了對消費者研究的運用,同時創造出一種嶄新的廣告文化。奧格威早年做過廚師、炊具推銷員,後移居美國,在喬治‧蓋洛普博士的受眾研究所擔任助理調查指導。二戰期間先後在英國安全協調處(British Security Coordination)和英國駐美大使館任職。後在賓夕法尼亞州做農夫。

    1948年,奧格威在紐約以6000美元創辦了奧美廣告公司,隨後以創作許多富有創意的廣告而贏得盛譽。他的作品機智而迷人,但最重要的是︰他堅持它們必須有助于銷售。他把廣告業的經營和專業化推向頂峰,他的價值觀造就出了一個全球性的傳播網絡,他睿智雋永的風格不但朔造了奧美廣告,同時更深深影響著整個廣告業的發展。

    奧格威被《時代》周刊稱為“當今廣告業最搶手的廣告奇才”,被《紐約時報》稱為“現代廣告最具創造力的推動者”。美國重要的廣告行業刊物《廣告周刊》說︰“奧格威以他敏銳的洞察力和對傳統觀念的抨擊照亮了整個廣告行業,令任何廣告人都無法企及”。法國一家著名雜志稱他為“現代廣告的教皇”,並將他與愛迪生、愛因斯坦等並列為對工業革命最有貢獻的人物。
     

    目錄

    奧美全球主席兼首席執行官序
    奧美集團亞太區董事長序
    奧美大中華區董事長序
    憶《一個廣告人的自白》在中國大陸的首次出版
    英雄死了,英雄萬歲
    閱讀奧格威
    為1991年中文版序
    本書背後的故事
    背景
    第一章 怎樣經營廣告公司
    第二章 怎樣爭取客戶
    第三章 怎樣維系客戶
    第四章 怎樣當一個好客戶
    第五章 怎樣創作高水平的廣告
    第六章 怎樣寫有效力的文案
    第七章 怎樣使用插圖和編排文案
    第八章 怎樣制作上乘的電視廣告
    第九章 怎樣為食品、旅游地和專利藥品制作優良廣告
    第十章 怎樣才能功成名就——對年輕人的進言
    第十一章 廣告是否應予廢止
    譯後記
    譯者再記
     

    大衛‧奧格威是個了不起的人。他在做過廚師、挨門挨戶的推銷員、市場調查員、外交官和農夫之後,才進人廣告業。盡管如此,他卻是當代最具敏銳洞察力的企業領導者之一。抑或正是這些經歷使他成為這樣的領導者。他對于廣告、對于能夠使一家廣告公司獲得成功的方法、對于如何建立我們的客戶所需的強有力的品牌,都做了大量的思考。不僅如此,他還把這些思考訴諸文字。從奧美創建初期開始,大衛‧奧格威就不斷地在各忘錄、演講還有最值得注意的——他的著作中,表述他的廣告和經營哲學。

    大衛的著作受到長久的歡迎,證明他的觀點不僅指導了奧美公司,同時是對整個廣告業的令人信服的建議。《一個廣告人的自白》無論在風格上還是內容上,都是一個突破——從來沒有人以如此的坦率和熱情書寫這個行業。《奧格威談廣告》的寫作方式則使它更具有啟發性,它已經被數十個國家的數百所院校作為廣告和營銷課程的教材。這套書中的另一本——獷告大師奧格威——未公諸于世的選集》對于奧美人具有尤其特別的意義。這本在大衛退休後編輯和內部出版的選集,是一個雖然規模不大卻彌足珍貴的樣本,全面反映出奧格威在激勵、教導、勸誘、吸引他所創辦的公司全力做到最好方面的不懈努力。

    我們相信他的這些努力仍然在奏效。

    我們如此重視大衛的思想,是因為它不受時間的影響,在今天依然適用。希望你也認為如此。

    請開始體驗閱讀之樂吧。

    夏蘭澤
    Shelly Lazarus

    《粹的構造【いきの構造】》



    日本的“粹”文化(野島剛)
    新頭殼newtalk2015.02.09 文/野島剛

    最近,我去了東京一家極具人氣的烤雞肉串店吃飯。該店店名叫做“粹”(譯注:原文為和製漢字“粋”,下同)。據說,店長非常喜歡這一個字,早在開店之前就下定決心將其作為店名。為了對得起這個名字,飯店在菜品上下了不少功夫,創造了很多種與普通的烤雞肉串店風味不同的美食,味道也相當不錯。

    日語中有大量文字是從漢語傳過來的。由於是漢字,所以即使是放在漢語中,人們也能明白它的意思。而與此同時,日本也出現了和製漢字。這是日本自創的字,在漢語中並沒有對應的漢字,意思也完全不同。然而在這些和製漢字中,有很多都傳達著日本人的重要理念。

    其中,“粹”是我最喜歡的一個和製漢字。每當談及日本的江戶時代,這個字都必不可缺,整個江戶文化甚至都能用“粹文化”來概括。準確把握了“粹”的理念,就能大致理解江戶文化。在日本,有句話叫做「沒有比談論‘粹’為何物更土的事情了。」這也反映出了“粹”的本質。雖然它存在於人們的理念之中,但要想用語言表達出其具體含義,是極為困難的。

    從九鬼周造所著的《粹之構造》一書中,我學到了一些有關“粹”的知識。粗略概括起來,書中對“粹”是這樣定義的。

    一、高端上檔次並不一定意味著“粹”。經常會有人混淆“高端”與“粹”的概念,其實光鮮與低俗也屬於“粹”的要素。

    二、倔強、注重自尊。這是一種反抗精神,即使知道介入某事對自己有害無利,也要進行反抗。在“江戶人的氣質”中,這種“倔強”的精神扮演著重要的角色,它和“俠氣”有些共通之處。

    三、善於放棄、知難而退。這是一種與執著背離的理念,即不拘泥於某事,不過分強求。例如,對於當代社會所追捧的出人頭地、金銀財寶等利益不過分追求,便是“粹”的表現。從這之中,能夠看到莊子的一些思想。

    那麼,什麼樣的人才能稱得上是“粹”呢?《粹之構造》認為:不被規則所拘束、又不完全無視規則的人符合這種條件。也就是說,浪者一般的生活方式並不能稱得上是“粹”。當然,從東京大學畢業、進入一流公司的精英們也不屬於“粹”的範疇。保持社會一員的身份的同時,又不完全迎合社會的規則,這樣的人才可以用“粹”來形容。

    即使如此,向外國人解釋“粹”的概念也是件非常困難的事。它和中國的“俠”的理念有著相似之處。大概只有在當地生活的人,才能夠真正地理解這些理念吧。

    話說起來,寫這篇稿子本身,可能就不算是一種“粹”的行為。

    作者:野島剛(日本資深媒體人,前朝日新聞駐台特派員)

    (圖片來源:達志影像/路透社。)http://newtalk.tw/news/2015/02/09/56773.html


     2012年末似乎有中國翻譯本書名為《意氣的構氛》.....

     ----
    日文的"粹"應該是進入了台灣話的世界?

    九鬼周造著,黃錦容/黃文宏/內田康合譯:《粹的構造【いきの構造】》(台北:聯經 ...粹的構造》出版於1930年,是九鬼美學的一個代表著作。

    • 作者:九鬼周造
    • 原文作者:Kuki Syuzou
    • 譯者:黃錦容、黃文宏、內田康
    • 出版社:聯經出版公司
    • 出版日期:2009年 


      名著《「粹」的構造》是分析日本傳統文化現象 ─ 「粹」(iki)的經典佳作  哲學家九鬼周造受到海德格解釋學的啟發,嘗試用柏格森與胡塞爾、海德格《存在與時間》的概念系統,以及用更鮮明、規格化的解讀方式,指出「粹」的意涵為「普遍化的語言精神」,與具體事實性的「民族特殊個性的存在」。
        《「粹」的構造》的核心為戀愛論。九鬼以江戶末期深川地區的藝妓的特質為基礎,橫跨歌舞伎、清元、浮世繪、文樣等各藝術層面,勾勒出「粹」的理想。
        九鬼強調這是大和民族存在樣態的一種自我主張
        在江戶「色道」遊樂哲學中,所謂「粹」的虛幻美學意識的特質有三:
        對異性的 ─「媚態」
        江戶文化道德的理想氣概 ─「骨氣」
        放棄對命運執著所表現出來的漠不關心 ─「死心」
         日本明治維新以降,知識分子亟欲迎頭趕上西洋文明,這種強烈的危機意識,同樣顯現在本書作者哲學家九鬼周造的身上。《「粹」的構造》同時也是1930年 代日本思想家對現代主義的抵抗,即所謂的「近代的超克」。而九鬼的東洋同一性「帝國主義」的主張,也顯現出強烈的「慾望敘事」的特質。
         書中提到了「粹」周邊的日本文化本質與近代性,這顯然是九鬼意圖匡正當時逐漸被日本人漠然忽視與淡忘的錯誤,進而希望從日本傳統文化中重新發掘「粹」的美 學意識之源泉所在。《「粹」的構造》正是近代日本知識分子在面對西方文化所產生的焦慮感下,對母國文化的再詮釋與再解讀的產物。
      作者簡介
      九鬼周造(Kuki Syuzou, 1888-1941)
        日本哲學家
         父親為明治時期文部省官僚九鬼隆一。九鬼東京帝國大學之文科大學哲學系畢業後,1904年受文部省任命至歐洲留學八年。先到德國海德堡大學聆聽新康德 派?克特(Heinrich Rickert)的課程,接著到法國認識了柏格森(Henri-Louis Bergson),深切受其哲學思想的影響。之後再到德國馬堡大學留學,拜海德格(Martin Heidegger)為師,學習現象學。九鬼和三木清、和?哲郎都是日本最先受到海德格哲學影響的世代,對日本海德格思想的傳播立下不少功勞。回國後至 1941年去世前,長期擔任京都帝國大學文學部哲學科教授一職。教授笛卡兒(Ren? Descartes)、柏格森等法國哲學、近世哲學史、現象學等現代哲學。
        九鬼長期居留歐洲,深深發覺自己受到日本文化之美所吸引,回國後發表了《「粹」的構造》,發揮其敏銳的洞察力。此書試圖以西方哲學方法現象學,來掌握日本江戶時代遊廓狎妓之審美觀──「粹」的意義。
        九鬼的研究業績可分成三大類:
        (1)以《西洋近世哲學史稿》為代表的西洋哲學研究
        (2)以《偶然性的問題》為代表的偶然性的研究
        (3)以《「粹」的構造》為代表的日本文化的研究
        著名的京都哲學著作有《「粹」的構造》(1930)、《偶然性的問題》(1935)、《人類與實存》(1939)、《文藝論》(1941) 、《巴里心景》(1942)等。
      譯者簡介
      藤田正勝(Fujita Masakatsu, 1949-)
        日本京都大學畢業。德國波鴻大學研究所博士課程修畢,波鴻大學學術論文博士。現為京都大學文學研究科思想文化學專攻∕哲學.宗教學講座教授。著有《現代思想的西田幾多郎》、《現代思想的西田幾多郎》、《年輕的黑格爾》等書。
      黃錦容(1954- )
         日本筑波大學日本文學碩士,東吳大學日本文化研究所日本文學博士。現為政治大學日本語文學系特聘教授,擔任政治大學98年頂尖計畫「大眾文化與(後)現 代性:商品.女性.歷史記憶」研究團隊主持人。專業領域為日本近現代文學、女性文學研究。近年相關著作為〈□人未?友達以上-吉本□□□『□□□□』 □□□□□□□少□□身体性-〉(2009)、〈□□□□奪還-富岡多□子『動物□葬□』□□□□娘□□□物語-〉(2009)、〈禁錮與釋放:?藝妓的 情慾想像──□□芙美子《晚菊》與岡本可能子《□妓抄》」(2007)、〈日本文學研究議題趨勢:以《日本近代文學》為例〉(2006)。日本文學譯著有 島崎藤村《新生》(島崎藤村作品集1,麥田出版社 ,2004)。
      黃文宏
        1998年 獲德國弗萊堡大學哲學博士,現為國立清華大學哲學研究所教授。專長領域為現象學、詮釋學與京都學派哲學。近年來研究京都學派的著作為“The Internal Turn in Nishida Kitar?’s Logic of Place” (2009)、〈西田幾多郎□宗教的世界□論理-新儒家□宗教□□□比較□兼□□□〉(2008)、〈西田幾多郎與熊十力〉(2007)、〈西田幾多郎論 「實在」與「經驗」──以《善的研究》為核心〉(2006)。
      內田康(Uchida Yasushi, 1966-)
         日本筑波大學博士。現任慈濟大學東方語文學系助理教授。專業領域為《平家物語》等軍記物語之日本中世文學。最近學術著作有《文本的旅程-移動與變容中的 文學-》(花書院,2008)、歷史與文學會所編的《親與子的愛與恨》(勉誠出版,2008)(皆為共同著作)。論文有〈亡國的怪物──韓國的「不可殺 伊」傳說與日本傳說〉(韓國《翰林日本學》第13輯2008年12月)、〈作為偽史的「?」(怪鳥)傳說〉(日本《亞細亞遊學》118號、2009年1 月)等。

    すい【粋〔粹〕】
     

      常用漢字] [音]スイ(呉)(漢) [訓]いき
      まじりけがない。「生粋(きっすい)純粋
      質が良くすぐれている。すぐれたもの。エッセンス。「国粋精粋抜粋
      いき。「粋人無粋
      [名のり]きよ・ただ

    "I'm Trying to Answer the Same Questions as Karl Marx";10本翻譯成英文的小說


    09 February 2015



    10 foreign books we should all read
    Posted 2 hours ago by in ents
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.

    Ann Morgan embarked on a quest to read a book from every country in the world over the course of a year, and write a blog about it.
    To coincide with her article in today’s Independent about her journey, here are 10 foreign books we should all read:

    1. Foucault’s Pendulum by Umberto Eco

    Translated from Italian by William Weaver
    This riff on the paranoia thriller is a joy, blowing The Da Vinci Code sky-high years before Dan Brown could even write it.

    2. My Brilliant Friend by Elena Ferrante

    Translated from Italian by Ann Goldstein
    This and its fellow “Neapolitan” novels mix the pleasures of the family saga with an icily modern take on love and friendship.

    3. A Time to Every Purpose Under Heaven by Karl Ove Knausgaard

    Translated from Norwegian by James Anderson
    Before he wrote his quasi-memoir My Struggle, the writer produced this odd novel about angels and the Bible.

    4. Your Face Tomorrow by Javier Marías

    Translated from Spanish by Margaret Jull Costa
    A huge three-volume novel that tracks its themes of betrayal and the uses of violence back to the Spanish Civil War

    5. Norwegian Wood by Haruki Murakami

    Translated from Japanese by Jay Rubin
    I prefer his quieter, nostalgic books to his determinedly off-beat novels. This tale of first and lost love is a melancholy charmer.

    6. Rituals by Cees Nooteboom

    Translated from Dutch by Adrienne Dixon
    A novel about three suicides might not seem the cheeriest proposition, but this beautiful, thoughtful book about finding your way in the world is life-affirming.

    7. Hotel Iris by Yoko Ogawa

    Translated from Japanese by Stephen Snyder
    A perverse novel about a young woman who has a sado masochistic affair with an older man. It lingers longer in the mind for its calm other-worldliness.

    8. The Year of the Hare by Arto Paasilinna

    Translated from Finnish by Herbert Lomas
    This starts with a car hitting a hare. One of the passengers nurses the animal, and off they go on a series of wild adventures.

    9. Wizard of the Crow by Ngũgĩ wa Thiong’o

    Translated from Gikuyu by the author
    A satire on the venality of African politics that rejoices in the power of the oral tradition and in gleefully poking targets.

    10. The Chalk Circle Man by Fred Vargas

    Translated from French by Siân Reynolds
    The most subtle and humane of any of the international detective series.

    Jonathan Gibbs’ novel, Randall, is published by Galley Beggar Press

    聶華苓與安格爾:《鹿園情事》《現在,他是一顆星》


    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.




    《鹿園情事》
    作者:聶華苓,安格爾
    出版社:時報文化
    出版日:1996/5/30

    鹿園情事
     前不久我還對安格爾說:「我們的婚姻是我這輩子見過的最美滿的婚姻。」「華苓,有一天,你要記住我的話:你高興的時候,我覺得你很有趣。就是你對我生氣的時候,我也覺得你很有趣。還有,你也要記住。」安格爾調皮地望著我笑:「你的腦子很性感,你的身子很聰敏。」

     那時,正是清晨,我們坐在客廳的沙發上,喝著他用法國烘咖啡豆磨出的咖啡。長窗外,春雪飄飄,飄在柳條依的愛荷華河上。另一邊窗外,安格爾剛在園子裡撒了鹿食。鹿一隻一隻從清清爽爽無葉的林間走出來。

     「多好的生活。」安格爾說。
    作者簡介
    聶華苓

     湖北人。1925年出生,1948年在南京畢業於國立中央大學外文系。1949年至台灣,至1960年一直擔任《自由中國》編輯委員及文藝主編。1962年起任教於台灣大學與東海大學。1964年,受聘為愛荷華大學「作家工作坊」顧問。1967年,和安格爾「Paul Engle」創辦愛荷華大學「國際寫作計劃」。1977年,與安格爾一同被推薦為諾貝爾和平獎候選人。在美並曾獲頒三個榮譽博士學位。1981年,與安格爾一起獲得美國五十州州長所頒文學藝術貢獻獎「Award for Distinguished Service to the Arts」,1981至82年,擔任美國紐斯塔國際文學獎Neustadt Internatio


    目錄

    鹿園情事-目錄導覽說明

    .我的家在安格爾的家園
    .鹿園
    .情事
    .風雪話相逢
    .馬伕的兒子和壞女孩
    .愛,是個美麗的苦惱
    .安哥兒
    .紐約在黑暗中,1965
    .我的中國島
    .共飲長江水,1978
    .魂歸古城,1979
    .夕陽無限好
    .浮遊
    .事事歡歡行行
    .霧夜牛津
    .浮遊水城
    .箜—箜—,黑海邊,1987
    .軼事
    .我是賣報童
    .該死的猶太人
    .失去的聖誕
    .決鬥,1959
    .相逢——回想起







    現在,他是一顆星

    類別: 文學‧小說‧散文&散文雜論

    叢書系列:人間叢書

    作者:高信疆

    出版社:時報文化

    出版日期:1992年04月15日

    開本:25開/平裝/398頁

    ISBN:9571304263



    《三生三世 聶華苓》首映。陳明中攝

    林懷民領軍文壇群雄 挺《三生三世》台北首映 2012年12月07日

    楊景婷╱台北報導】陳安琪執導的文學紀錄片《三生三世 聶華苓》昨首映,林懷民、蔣勳和駱以軍等文壇巨擘都出席力挺。聶華苓1967年創辦「國際寫作計畫」,林懷民笑說:「我本來寫小說,從那個計劃走出來後,就變成了一個跳舞的人,所以今天會跳舞其實都是聶老師害的!」




    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    聶華苓(前排中)和文學界友人聚餐,林懷民(後排左)也在場。


    聶華苓文壇地位高

    高 齡87歲的聶華苓被稱作「華人文壇永遠的母親」,是20世紀華人文學界最重要推手,包括白先勇、蔣勳、林懷民以及諾貝爾文學獎得主莫言,都曾是她家客廳的 座上賓。駱以軍昨首映會上打趣:「聶老師一直很照顧我,之前去愛荷華參加寫作計畫,看到很多老照片,包括17歲的林懷民美少年身影。」林懷民當場笑回: 「我覺得我看起來比你年輕!」

    蔣勳趕在開演前到場,回憶聶華苓:「她的笑讓我覺得了不起,因為一生所經歷的遭遇,她可以用笑聲讓它淡掉。」









    (來自美國的)


    毫無疑問,安格爾是位偉人。他為其他文學藝術家所作的工作比我可想到的任何人還多。——Kurt Vonnegut,美國小說家
    安格爾在作家工作坊對於美國文學的貢獻可和美國歷史上任何人相比。——Philip Roth,美國小說家



    安 格爾超過了他的時代。他的遠見是我們所沒有的。感謝他強烈而吸人的品格,他的理想得以實現。——James Michener,美國小說家,曾在安格爾生前(1990)捐獻五十萬美金給作家工作坊,指定用該款設立Paul Engle Writing Fellowship,資助有才華的年輕作家。
    安格爾絕對是作家工作坊的先驅。他為工作坊定型並定位。……愛荷華作家工作坊是其他工作坊的規範。安格爾是其起源和根基。——Donald Justice,美國詩人,普立茲獎得主
    我們許多作家都因為安格爾而開始創作生涯。沒有任何人和他一樣。他是那種人的最後一位了。——Mark Strand,美國桂冠詩人
    安格爾夫婦是我所認識的人之中,僅有的兩位在創作和實際行動兩個層次上都作出貢獻的人。——哈里曼(W. Averell Harriman),曾任美國駐蘇大使和巡迴大使
    安格爾不僅對文學與教育作出許多重要貢獻,並且發揮了國際大使的作用,促進國際了解與友善。——美國國會記錄,1977年5月24日













    (來自世界各地的)











    我在愛荷華沒有機關槍,只有一支筆。聯合國不能將以色列和巴勒斯坦拉在一起,但是,國際寫作計畫可以。——Sahar Khelifei,巴勒斯坦小說家,婦女運動領袖
    國際寫作計畫和海明威所說的巴黎一樣:假若你有幸在這兒生活過,不論你這輩子到哪兒,它都伴隨著你,因為你隨時隨地可享受它的喜樂。——Anantha Murthy,印度小說家
    在國際寫作計畫中,你重新發現了你自己。——Primoz Kozak,南斯拉夫劇作家
    在愛荷華,世界失去了界限。——Peter Clark,南非黑人作家
    作家需要相聚。互相安撫。互相傾聽。互相感受。互通訊息。一塊兒悲哀。一塊兒胡說八道。一塊兒沉默。一塊兒掙扎。一塊兒活著。華苓,保羅,你們不僅是小說家和詩人,你們是烏托邦的創造者。——Nicolai Breban,羅馬尼亞小說家
    「看看愛荷華,再來生活。」我們所有的人都開始夢想這個小城,飛向愛荷華河。在那兒,年復一年,人類的統一不是口號,而是美妙的現實。——Patricio Esteve,阿根廷劇作家




    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.



    內 容 簡 介

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.









    保羅.安格爾為美國著名詩人,一生獻身文學,熱愛中國,其夫人為中國著名小說家攝華苓。安格爾於美國愛荷華大學創辦「國際寫作計畫」,廣邀世界各國作家前往研習,對世界文壇貢獻至為深遠,對當代台灣文學的開展、對兩岸文學的溝通,影響亦遠。










    保羅.安格爾於1991年3月22日辭世,本書為「愛荷華國際作家寫作坊台聯誼會」的會員們合力撰文為安格爾出的一本紀念文集。




    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.



    目 錄

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.












    傷逝




    .美國詩人保羅.安格爾辭世(中國時報)




    .美國著名詩人保羅.安格爾逝世




    .國內文壇研議出紀念文集(聯合報)




    .保羅.安格爾介紹 彥火










    家園




    .又回台灣 保羅.安格爾作、聶華苓譯




    .我的家在安格爾家園 聶華苓




    .安格爾的家園 李歐梵










    燈火




    .現在,他是一顆星 尉天驄




    .給保羅.安格爾最後的一封信 葉維廉




    .一首叫愛的詩已經刻好 管管




    .憶往 王文興




    .敬悼安格爾教授 戴天




    .詩國的損失 陳浩泉




    .悼保羅 柏楊




    .懷念和敬佩安格爾先生 七等生




    .保羅二三事 張錯




    .無限的追思 蕭素梅




    .重讀保羅.安格爾詩集《中國印象》 蕭乾




    .Paul: My dear Paul 白樺




    .紀念保羅.安格爾 袁則難




    .「我的藥呢﹖」 曉風




    .馳行 葉維廉




    .暖人的燈火 陳映真




    .懷保羅.安格爾先生 向陽




    .蒼鷺 商禽




    .作家的保母 姚一葦




    .安格爾的「中國家園」 古華




    .甜玉米的滋味 陳若曦




    .永遠記在心上的安哥兒 吳祖光




    .幾首詩的感受 李歐梵




    .「蓮花說,我在水上漂蕩」 黃永玉




    .山那邊的小鹿 劉再復




    .懷念篇 舒巷城




    .愛荷華葬禮 鄭愁予




    .衝擊 吳晟




    .言笑彥彥如昨彥火




    .庭鐘 楊牧




    .安格爾的跛腳鹿 李怡




    .艾城候鹿至藍菱




    .大地上的安格爾 蔣勳










    永遠




    1、追思 林耕吉整理




    .平生風義兼師友——1991年4月12日在台灣保羅.安格爾追思會側記




    2、告別 鍾雪萍譯




    .典範長存天地間--1991年4月14日在愛荷華保羅.安格爾追思會上的講話




    .他就是愛荷華 K.馮內果




    .感謝你,保羅 劉賓雁




    .懷念 陳映真




    .我的老爹 王曉藍




    .我的爺爺 安霞




    3、懷念 王志誠整理




    .在永遠的時光中--1991年12月31日在台北懷念安格爾並陪聶華苓守歲 履痕




    .訪安格爾談創作 Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.











    詩選




    .《美國的孩子》選譯 保羅.安格爾作、Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    弦試譯




    .台北郊外 保羅.安格爾作、梁實秋譯




    .《中國印象》選譯 保羅.安格爾作、荒蕪譯




    .台中、台灣 保羅.安格爾作、鄭愁予譯










    附錄:歷屆愛荷華大學「國際寫作計畫」華文作家名錄




    後記 高信疆




















    我是一棵樹,根在大陸,幹在台灣,枝葉在愛荷華。 ── 聶華苓

    什麼樣的國際交流計劃,能讓原本一見面就拳腳相向的以色列人與埃及人,變成莫逆之交?什麼樣的大學教授,會親自為每位來訪作家採買食物、當成摯友款待?

    創立於一九六七年、至今仍持續不輟的愛荷華國際作家工作坊,可能是學術味道最淡的寫作計劃。四十多年來,位於美國中部的愛荷華大學,接待了來自超過一四○個國家的一千四百多位作家。

    台灣讀者熟悉的作家,如楊逵、七等生、白先勇、蔣勳、王文興、鄭愁予、余光中、張大春、駱以軍等人,都曾受邀參加過工作坊。新科諾貝爾獎得主莫言,也曾是座上賓。

    許多人可能不知道的是,愛荷華寫作計劃的共同創辦人、被譽為「世界文學組織之母」的聶華苓,和台灣有著密不可分的淵源。

    湖北出生的聶華苓,四九年帶著全家人到台灣,隨後擔任《自由中國》半月刊的編輯,在發行人雷震等人被捕後,六四年應在愛荷華大學任教的詩人安格爾(Paul Engle)之約,前往美國,兩人並在數年後結為連理。

    「我和他們家的緣分從小就開始,」香港導演陳安琪,不僅是紀錄片《三生三世聶華苓》的導演,更是聶家老友。








    陳安琪是聶華苓女兒的初中同學,安格爾與聶華苓結婚時,就讀愛荷華大學一年級的她,還在婚禮上彈吉他。

    在餐宴飲酒間暢談文學

    「我發覺很多人不知道聶老師對世界文學的貢獻,」陳安琪說,華語世界讀者比較熟知的,可能是於梨華、張愛玲等多產作家,但聶華苓促進世界作家交流的成就,似乎很少人知道。

    儘管小說《桑青與桃紅》被譽為現代華文小說代表作之一,聶華苓最大的成就並非個人的文學光環,而是透過主持國際寫作計劃,擴展了世界各國作家的視野。

    「這部片不是關於她本人的文學成就,而是她把不同文化的作家聚在一起,我認為是很不朽的,是一種無畏、追求思想自由的精神,」陳安琪歸納。

    聶華苓的命運,是二十世紀中國人命運的縮影。

    戰亂、顛沛流離、從大陸到台灣再到美國,這樣的生命歷程,是那一代人刻骨銘心的生命記憶。

    陳安琪在製作電影的三年間,走訪香港、美國、台灣等地,訪問許多曾參加工作坊的作家,談當時的體驗。每個人印象最深刻的,就是聶家永遠高朋滿座的客廳、夫婦倆熱情的款待,以及聶華苓幾乎能把屋頂掀開的爽朗笑聲。

    「每個來訪的作家,聶老師都親自接機,」八一年參加工作坊四個月的蔣勳回憶。「一抵達宿舍,發現冰箱塞了滿滿的食物,都是她每週自己開車去超市採買的,」他回想當年,難掩感動。








    蔣勳分析,這寫作計劃跟其他學術計劃最大的不同,在於完全沒限制參加的人要做什麼,每個人自由發揮。每個週末在聶華苓家的客廳都有聚會,所有作家有空就會到她家喝酒。

    世仇也能變朋友

    文學的交流,不是發生在大學講堂上,而是在餐宴和飲酒之間,有談笑風生、作品交流,當然也有機鋒的言詞辯論。

    但讓蔣勳印象更深刻的是,在聶家客廳,世仇也可以變成朋友。

    「當時有兩位來自以色列和埃及的作家,他們一見面就互看不順眼,往對方臉上扔杯子。但四個月後到了要離別時,卻在機場抱頭痛哭,」那一幕讓他無法忘懷。他們發現,不管仇敵再怎麼可恨,終究跟自己一樣是個人。

    甚至有作家相識相戀,一年的交流計劃結束後,兩人各自回國,卻生下了孩子,還要聶華苓幫忙找人撫養。

    「作家原本可能帶著自己狹窄的視野,到了這裡才發現世界上有這麼多不同的人,一年後回到自己原本的國家,世界觀都不一樣了,」陳安琪說。

    因為熟知世界觀的重要,聶華苓與安格爾積極邀請在極權或鐵幕國家的作家,如捷克、波蘭、伊朗、匈牙利,給他們在美國一年的時間,自由旅行、創作。

    邀請渴望自由書寫的靈魂

    為了讓當時被列入黑名單的台灣作家陳映真造訪愛荷華,聶華苓足足努力了十五年,到一九八三年才成行。








    也許是因為早年的顛沛流離,以及《自由中國》事件,讓聶華苓體認到自由民主的可貴,她對於不見容於當時政治氣氛的言論,特別願意擁抱、聆聽。

    「在 政治打壓下,還渴望自由書寫的靈魂,是聶華苓最希望邀請的對象,」蔣勳認為,這些國家的資訊流通經常也受限,國際交流計劃讓作家有機會走出自己的框框, 「再有侷限的人,只要願意走出去和別人對話,都會發現自己的狹窄。」談到聶華苓對寫作計劃的付出,蔣勳有無限的欽佩,「我在愛荷華四個月,看到的世界比我 在巴黎四年還要開闊,」他下了如此的註腳。

    現年八十七歲的聶華苓,在安格爾九一年過世之後,就獨自深居簡出在愛荷華的家中。如今國際寫作計劃早已換人主持,但她仍擔任工作坊的顧問。

    近半世紀後,因為經費減少,愛荷華寫作計劃規模,從一年期逐漸縮短為目前的三個月。但許多國家體認到交流對文學的重要性,政府或企業紛紛挺身而出,例如,香港政府與台灣的文建會,就每年贊助作家至愛荷華進行短期交流。

    聶華苓的自傳性文集《三生三世》一開頭就寫著:「我是一棵樹,根在大陸,幹在台灣,枝葉在愛荷華。」一個意象體現了她的漂泊命運,也彰顯愛荷華工作坊的時代意義。

    時代變遷,旅行與國際交流也許已不再困難重重,但仍有許多誤解與無知等待突破。透過愛荷華作家的交流,離世界大同的理想,似乎又更靠近了一點。http://www.cw.com.tw/article/article.action?id=5044540&page=5










    中情局資助愛荷華寫作計劃曝光



    陳之嶽

    2014年11月23日 第28卷 46期



    美國學者班尼特發表長文,揭露中情局當年資助愛荷華國際寫作計劃。作家聶華苓和安格爾經由寫作計劃,廣邀兩岸三地和全球作家交流寫作心得、民族感情與文化共識,意外地超越中情局的冷戰構想。


    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.



    聶華玲(左)與安格爾夫婦




    在冷戰時代,美國中央情報局在世界各地秘密進行「硬實力」與「軟實力」行動。「硬實力」行動包括在伊朗(一九五三年)、危地馬拉(一九五四)和越南(一九六三)製造兵變,以及發動古巴難民登陸豬灣(一九六一)。「軟實力」則是成立外圍組織,撥發經費,發行刊物或資助大學,宣揚美國文化,拉攏外國知識分子。新近披露的檔案顯示,聞名全球的美國愛荷華大學「國際寫作計劃」(International Writ- ing Program)即是接受中情局所提供的經費而成立。


    羅德島州普羅維登斯(Providence,又譯天命)學院英文系助理教授艾力克.班尼特(Eric Bennett)曾於一九九八至二零零零年到愛荷華大學參加「愛荷華作家寫作坊」(Iowa Writer's Workshop);零七年七月,班尼特回到愛荷華大學校園,以一個月時間研讀愛荷華國際寫作計劃創辦人之一保羅.安格爾(Paul Engle)的生平。


    一九九一年以八十二歲高齡在芝加哥機場猝逝的安格爾,於一九六七年和來自台灣的湖北籍作家聶華苓(一九二五年生,六四年赴美)創辦愛荷華國際寫作計劃。愛荷華作家寫作坊和愛荷華國際寫作計劃並不一樣,愛荷華作家寫作坊創於上世紀三十年代,首任主任是韋伯.施拉姆(Wilbur Schramm),安格爾是第二任主任,從一九四一年做到六五年。聶華苓曾在台灣素負盛名的反對派雜誌《自由中國》做過文藝編輯,並在台灣大學外文系教過書,她於一九六四年到愛荷華大學,七一年和安格爾結婚,雙方都是第二次婚姻。六七年,安格爾與聶華苓另行創設愛荷華國際寫作計劃,專門招收海外作家到愛大進修,愛荷華作家寫作坊則專門吸收美國本地作家。


    班尼特於二零零七年盛夏,每天朝九晚五翻閱安格爾捐贈給愛大的四十箱檔案與資料,他找到一份資料,指出安格爾於一九六零年曾向洛克菲勒基金會(Rockfeller Foundation,又譯羅氏基金會)提議,他所主持的愛荷華作家寫作坊向海外招收作家,特別是左翼作家,讓他們到新大陸來看看美國、認識美國,讓他們知道美國文化並不只是可口可樂、米老鼠。洛克菲勒基金會給他一萬美元旅費,到亞洲及歐洲吸收作家(以左派知青為主)到愛荷華作家寫作坊深造。安格爾於一九六七年不再主持愛荷華作家寫作坊,但他是個工作狂,又好客、愛交朋友,更很喜歡和外國作家來往。於是,他和聶華苓一起創辦愛荷華國際寫作計劃。


    班尼特赫然發現,安格爾和聶華苓創辦愛荷華國際寫作計劃的經費,竟然是來自中情局的外圍組織法菲德基金會(Farfield Foundation)。除了法菲德基金會,中情局的另一外圍組織亞洲基金會(Asia Foundation)、洛克菲勒基金會和國務院亦都曾資助愛荷華國際寫作計劃,台灣的一些民間機構亦曾向國際寫作計劃捐款。台灣的一些反共政客與右翼文化打手曾對愛荷華國際寫作計劃邀請自由派作家赴美,表示不滿。台灣著名異議作家柏楊在安格爾於一九九一年去世時,撰寫《懷念中國人的朋友﹕悼保羅.安格爾》,文章裏提到﹕「國大代表鍾鼎文先生在報上把愛荷華的經費來源的國務院,誣指為花花公子雜誌,指控保羅夫婦對中國文化包藏禍心。」


    安格爾於一九零八年生於愛荷華州西達拉皮茲市(Cedar Rapids,又譯雪松急湍),曾就讀柯(Coc)學院、愛荷華大學、哥倫比亞大學。因品學兼優獲羅氏學者(Rhodes Scholar,前美國總統克林頓亦為得主),負笈牛津大學。安氏以寫詩出名,班尼特說他像當時的許多理想型的知識分子,曾嚮往和相信共產主義,日後又拋棄共產主義。安氏做過奧亨利獎(O. Henry Prize)叢書主編。他主持愛荷華作家寫作坊的四分之一世紀裏,使寫作坊揚名天下,全球各地作家都想到被玉米田包圍的愛大進修,與世界各地作家促膝把晤、通宵暢飲,交換寫作心得。國際寫作計劃亦成為化敵為友的文化園地,最流行的傳奇是,一位以色列作家和一位巴勒斯坦作家初見面後,曾互擲酒杯對罵,幾個月後分手時,兩個人抱頭痛哭。


    中情局希望國際寫作計劃通過海外作家向全球推廣反共宣傳,並介紹美國文化。但安格爾和聶華苓則經由國際寫作計劃,廣邀兩岸三地作家進行寫作心得、民族感情、文化共識的交流與提升,其正面作用遠超過中情局的冷戰構想與原始創意。海峽兩岸當局都曾因懷疑或不滿愛荷華國際寫作計劃,而動用政治力量抵制或阻撓作家赴會,甚至不讓安格爾夫婦來訪。


    班尼特今年二月曾在《高等教育紀事》(Chronicle of Higher Education)發表長篇文章,敍述中情局與愛荷華國際寫作計劃的關係,他亦準備出版《帝國的寫作坊》,以申論中情局如何介入包括寫作坊在內的各種文化機構。班尼特對中情局的做法持負面看法,深不以為然。但安格爾和聶華苓卻利用愛荷華國際計劃,為文學和文化打開一條新路與生路,使兩岸三地和其他各地的作家共聚一地暢述衷情,這也許是中情局特務沒有想到的。


    愛大惠及眾多兩岸作家


    從六十年代開始(包括愛荷華作家寫作坊),數不清的海外作家曾到愛荷華呼吸含有玉米味道的新鮮空氣與自由氣氛。從台灣的柏楊、陳映真、王禎和、林懷民、鄭愁予、殷允芃、瘂弦、高信疆到大陸的莫言、丁玲、徐遲、諶容等,多少文化人都在愛荷華找到了梁啟超所說的「煙士披里純」(inspiration,即靈感、鼓舞人心的事)和伙伴情誼(camaraderie)。


    中情局在冷戰時曾設立不少基金會和文化組織以對抗國際共產主義,並向海外宣傳美國文化,其中最大的一個外圍組織是以歐洲為戰場的「促進文化自由聯合會」(Congress for Cultural Freedom)。促進文化自由聯合會從一九五零年到六七年,在三十五個國家成立分會,出版二十種有水準的雜誌,並經常舉辦畫展、音樂會、文化交流和學術研討會,許多知名學者和作家都在不知聯合會底細的情況下,參與它的會議,如英國哲學家羅素。不少歐美主流媒體的著名記者亦曾自願被中情局外圍組織利用,如《紐約時報》外交專欄作家索茲伯格(A. L. Sulzberger)。


    中情局在海外所推動的秘密戰爭包羅萬象,應有盡有,現在最拿手的是利用無人飛機炸射恐怖分子。愛荷華國際寫作計劃也許是惡名昭彰的中情局所作的最有價值的文化投資,安格爾長留去思。一個不會聽亦不會說中國話(只會﹕「吃飯吧!」)的外國人,向兩岸三地作家展示了無國界的愛心與熱忱。舞蹈家兼作家林懷民說﹕「在柏林圍牆倒塌前,那道牆已在聶華苓家被拆除了。」


    安格爾夫婦獲提名諾獎











    班尼特稱安格爾是「冷戰鬥士」,但他和聶華苓對愛荷華國際寫作計劃的不朽貢獻卻超越冷戰,而受到國際文化界所認同。一九七六年,他們夫婦二人曾被共同提名諾貝爾和平獎。■











    The Adventures of Augie March by Saul Bellow (1953)



    10年前詳細評過Saul Bellow的最後一本小說。
     The Adventures of Augie March by Saul Bellow 中國有譯本,也選入Saul Bellow文集 (約10冊)



    The 100 best novels: No 73 – The Adventures of Augie March by Saul Bellow (1953)


    In the long-running hunt to identify the great American novel, Saul Bellow’s picaresque third book frequently hits the mark. Robert McCrum explains why

    • Join Robert McCrum and Kate Mosse in a discussion of the 100 best novels
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    Saul Bellow in the 1950s, after writing The Adventures of Augie March. Photograph: Victoria Lidov/ Bettmann/Corbis


    Robert McCrum

    Monday 9 February 2015 05.45 GMT


    From the get-go – “I am an American, Chicago-born” – this turbo-charged masterpiece declares itself to be a heavyweight contender; and for some,The Adventures of Augie March is a knockout. Delmore Schwartz called it “a new kind of book”. Forget Huckleberry Finn (nodded at in the title); forgetGatsby; even forget Catcher in the Rye. This, says Martin Amis, one of many writers under Bellow’s spell, is “the Great American Novel. Search no further”. Well, maybe.

    In retrospect, both JD Salinger (no 72 in this series) and Saul Bellow, who declared their originality at the beginning of the 1950s, stand head-and-shoulders above a rising generation of young contenders, from Norman Mailer and Gore Vidal to Kurt Vonnegut, and James Salter. No question: the great American postwar fiction boom starts here.

    Augie March opens in 1920s Chicago during the Great Depression. Augie is “the by-blow of a travelling man”, and his adventures, loosely patterned after Bellow’s experience, are picaresque. This odyssey, in Bellow’s own words, traces “a widening spiral that begins in the parish, ghetto, slum and spreads into the greater world”, much as his own life did. Augie finds his feet through his engagement with a kind of America that had not been run to earth in fiction before. A sequence of brilliant set pieces narrates the footloose Augie’s upward drift. He becomes a butler, a shoe salesman, a paint-seller, a dog-groomer and a book thief, even a trades union shop steward.

    He also revels, like Dickens, in some memorable characters – Augie’s Jewish mother; Einhorn, the fixer and surrogate father – and some seductive women: Sophie Geratis, Thea Fenchel (and her eagle, Caligula), and finally, Stella, whom Augie will marry. It’s a long book, some 500 pages. “It takes some of us a long time,” says Augie, “to find out what the price is of being in nature, and what the facts are about your tenure.” Quite so.

    Augie enlists in the merchant marine during the second world war. When his ship, the Sam MacManus, is torpedoed, Augie experiences a long quasi-surreal episode on board a lifeboat in which he confronts matters of life and death in the company of Basteshaw, a weirdo. In the end, with persistent questions about identity and reality unresolved, Augie, the “travelling man”, declares himself to be “a sort of Columbus”, one who discovered a new world but who may himself be a flop. “Which,” as Bellow jokes in a brilliant closing line, “doesn’t prove there was no America”.
    A Note on the Text

    Advertisement


    Saul Bellow published his first novel, Dangling Man in 1944, followed by The Victim (1947) – two works of fiction that reflect his marginal status as a Canadian Jew living in the US – but did not find his true voice as a novelist until he wrote The Adventures of Augie March. Later, looking back, he recalled: “I was turned on like a fire hydrant in summer.” He had begun to write the novel in Paris, having won a Guggenheim fellowship. According to his first biographer, James Atlas, from whom he became estranged, Bellow found the spectacle of water flooding down a Parisian street to be the inspiration for the “cascade of prose” that gushed after his famous opening line: “I am an American, Chicago born – Chicago, that sombre city – and go at things as I have taught myself, free-style, and will make the record in my own way…”

    He was, he said, revelling in “the relief of turning away from mandarin English and putting my own accents into the language. My earlier books had been straight and respectable. But in Augie March I wanted to invent a new sort of American sentence. Something like a fusion between colloquialism and elegance.” Philip Roth, who would sometimes struggle with Bellow’s influence, noted that this new style “combined literary complexity with conversational ease”. It was, like many literary innovations, from Mark Twain onwards, a high-low hybrid, and linked, in Roth’s words, “the idiom of the academy with the idiom of the streets (not all streets – certain streets)”.

    The great, unfulfilled, hope of American fiction in the 1930s, Delmore Schwartz, put this explicitly: “For the first time in fiction America’s social mobility has been transformed into a spiritual energy which is not doomed to flight, renunciation, exile, denunciation, the agonised hyper-intelligence of Henry James, or the hysterical cheering of Walter Whitman.” Other critics, notably James Wood, have celebrated something equally universal – “the beauty of this writing, its music, its high lyricism, its firm but luxurious pleasure in language itself”.
    Advertisement


    The Adventures of Augie March encountered only one serious pre-publication critique (from Bellow’s British editor, John Lehmann, the celebrated founder of Penguin New Writing). The upshot of this clash was Bellow’s determination to prevail. And he did. Augie March spoke directly to the new postwar generation, and would go on to influence writers as various as Cormac McCarthy, Martin Amis, Jonathan Safran Foer and Joseph Heller.

    Bellow’s third novel was published by the Viking Press in 1953. In 1976 he was awarded the Nobel prize for literature, which identified this book as an important “novel and subtle analysis of our culture, of entertaining adventure, drastic and tragic episodes in quick succession interspersed with philosophic conversation, all developed by a commentator with a witty tongue and penetrating insight into the outer and inner complications that drive us to act, or prevent us from acting, and that can be called the dilemma of our age…”
    Three more from Saul Bellow


    Henderson the Rain King (1959); Herzog (1964); Mr Sammler’s Planet (1970).

    The Adventures of Augie March is available in Penguin paperback, £12. Click here to buy it for £9.60

    Pasternak 一家;Boris Pasternak Interviewed by Olga Carlisle;《齊瓦哥醫生》Dr. ZHIVAGO /藍英年譯《日瓦戈醫生》

    War and Peace by LEO TOLSTOY (OUP, THE WORLD CLASSICS) 第556頁,有關於John Field 1782-1837 的注解:....  Pasternak in An Essay in Autobiography (1959) speaks of Chopin's originality in "using the old idiom of Mozart and Field" for new purpose. (2015)






    最近中國出版Boris Pasternak詩全集3冊,很猶豫是否該買下.......


    2014.6.21凌晨重看此片---近40年前看的,當然沒什麼印象了。不記得有此劇照。
    電影的詩意(景色),肯定與  Pasternak在書中的附詩差別很大。
    我們能從影片中知道20世紀初的一些生活狀況;譬如說,莫斯科的街道與街屋,抗議遊行和傳單、快報.......長途火車車廂內50人的排洩物,最快10天清理、消毒一次。 (我希望有鐵路專家告訴我,火車的燃媒是如何補給的?)


    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    故事簡介
    描述俄國醫生詩人齊瓦哥,與太太棠雅以及護士拉娜之間的三角愛情故事。
    齊瓦哥的父親因為遭受生意夥伴陷害身亡,所以齊瓦哥由叔叔扶養長大,受過良好的高等教育,對青梅竹馬棠雅頗有好感,一日遇見了一位相貌驚為天人的美女拉娜,從此對她留下深刻的印象。
    在一次行醫的過程中發現,當年陷害父親身亡的生意夥伴維多竟是拉娜母親的枕邊情人…。
    戰爭爆發後,齊瓦哥受到徵召到前線擔任軍醫,在此期間遇見前來尋找失蹤丈夫的拉娜,在拉娜細心的照料之下,兩人日久生情,他該情歸何方呢......?
    關於原著作者
    • 帕斯特納克(Boris Pasternak)
    幕後紀事

    女主角拉娜由琪拉柰特莉(Keira Knightley)飾演,年紀輕輕就在大螢幕嶄露頭角,近期作品有;愛是您愛是我(Love Actually),亞瑟王(King Arthur)。 拍攝此片時年僅17歲,純熟的演出頗有大將之風。 公視曾播映過的影集「孤雛淚」也有她精采的演出。

    眼尖的觀眾應該已經發現,飾演拉娜母親情夫的維多,就是侏儸紀公園中那位古生物學家-山姆尼爾(Sam Neill ),在齊瓦哥醫生中對拉娜死纏爛打,使壞的演出令人印象深刻。
    官方網站





    2014.6格森:莫斯科正在失去靈魂
    • 我離開莫斯科不過五個月,俄羅斯就發生了巨變:國家處在戰爭中,對異見容忍度降到歷史最低,不允許雙重國籍,經濟前景一片黯淡。所有的人都在討論移民。
    藍英年《日瓦戈醫生》= 改名《齊瓦哥醫生》台北:遠景,2014

    2008

    真敢社講座之講座計畫主持人 卡洛玲子敬邀書上 偶爾有:「費用:社員250非社員400依例歡迎扔下大鈔喊「免找」!」
    她現在在家「自修」。所以跟她講一更大號之故事,博其一笑:

    話說昔日. "Leonid Pasternak". Wikipedia article "Leonid Pasternak". )一家多英才,譬如說兒子詩人Boris比父親更有名(著『齊瓦哥醫生』;中國出版的Pasternak 回憶錄集『人和事』(三聯)等),我看過他哥哥亞歷山大的回憶錄(英文) 。
    Leonid 1921年離開俄國,1945年客死牛津。在21世紀,她的孫女幫他弄個要預約才能參觀的紀念館。
    最有趣的是她的先生「害怕失去他的安寧空間」,這樣說(寫/譯):「我期望著一位沒有膀胱的百萬富翁前來靜靜地參觀,他不用廁所,願意花一根金條購買風景明信片,還說,『不用再找了!』。」【大陸滥譯本【牛津:歷史和文化】 第182頁】






    《日瓦戈醫生》譯後記
    藍英年
    一九五八年我在青島李村鎮勞動鍛煉。勞動鍛煉是一種思想改造措施,但不同於勞動教養和勞動改造,沒有後兩項嚴厲。比如行動自由,工資照常發,星期日照常休 息。只是把參加勞動鍛煉的教師下放到農村,叫他們與農民一起勞動,一邊勞動一邊改造思想。下放不是遣送,而是歡送。下放前召開歡送大會,給每位下放教師戴 一朵大紅花,我就是帶著大紅花下放到李村鎮的。十月下旬的一天,勞動間歇時候我坐在山坡上休息,公社郵遞員送來報紙。頭版是鄭振鐸等先生遇難的消息。第三 版刊登了蘇聯作家協會開除帕斯捷爾納克會籍的報導,因為他寫了反動小說《日瓦戈醫生》。
    說來慚愧,我這個人民大學俄語系畢業生竟不知道蘇聯有個叫帕斯捷爾納克的作家。我學過俄國文學史,也學過蘇聯文學史。學了一年,都是蘇聯教師授課(那時叫 蘇聯專家)。老師講授法捷耶夫、西蒙諾夫和蕭洛霍夫等作家,但從未提過帕斯捷爾納克。後來才明白,蘇聯教師講的都是蘇聯主流作家,而帕斯捷爾納克則是非主 流作家。主流作家遵循社會主義現實主義的創作方法,謳歌蘇聯體制,而非主流作家堅持自己的創作原則,雖然為了生存也不得不歌頌史達林和蘇維埃政權,但仍不 能贏得政權的歡心。
    人們對不知道的事情往往好奇,我也如此。我想瞭解《日瓦戈醫生》是本什麼書,為何蘇聯對該書作者帕斯捷爾納克大興撻伐。我給在紐約的叔叔寫信,請他給我寄 一本俄文版的《日瓦戈醫生》來。讀者讀到這裡未免產生疑竇:大躍進年代一個中國教師竟敢給身在美國紐約的叔叔寫信,並請他給寄一本在蘇聯受到嚴厲批判的小 說。就算我一時頭腦發昏,可書能寄到嗎?那時不像今天,大陸也不同於臺灣,所以得解釋兩句。叔叔是上世紀二十年代赴法留學生,後滯留法國。一九四七年考入 聯合國秘書處任法語譯員。叔叔不問政治,與國共兩黨素無瓜葛。一九四九年叔叔回國探望長兄時,某機關請他寄科技書。書寄到我名下,我收到後給他們打電話, 讓他們來取。叔叔痛快地答應了,不斷給我寄科技書。我收到後給某機關打電話,他們立即來取。我就是在這種情況下向叔叔提出請求的。叔叔收到我請他寄《日瓦 戈醫生》的信後,便在科技書裡加了一本密西根大學出版的原文版《日瓦戈醫生》。封面是烈火焚燒一棵果實累累的蘋果樹。我翻閱了一下,覺得難懂,便放下了。 那時我尚不知道詩人寫的小說不好讀,也不知道帕斯捷爾納克是未來派的著名詩人。不久,中國報刊緊隨蘇聯開始批判《日瓦戈醫生》。《日瓦戈醫生》在中國也成 為一本反動的書。但我敢斷定,那時中國沒有人讀過《日瓦戈醫生》,包括寫批判文章的人。蘇聯讀過《日瓦戈醫生》的也不過西蒙諾夫等寥寥數人,連黨魁赫魯雪 夫也沒讀過,所以後來他才說:如果讀過《日瓦戈醫生》就不會發動批判帕斯捷爾納克的運動了。
    光陰荏苒,數年後我已調離青島,在花樣翻新的政治運動中沉浮。感謝命運的眷顧,在一次次運動中都僥倖漏網,但終於沒逃過「文革」一劫,被紅衛兵小將揪出 來,關入牛棚。關入牛棚的人都有被抄家的危險。我家裡沒有「四舊」,藏書也不多,較為珍貴的是一套十九世紀俄文版的《果戈里選集》。抄就抄了吧,雖心疼, 但不至於惹麻煩。可《日瓦戈醫生》可能惹事。燒了吧,捨不得,留著吧,擔心害怕。我和內子多次商量怎?處理這本書。我推斷紅衛兵未必聽說過這本書,斷然決 定:把《日瓦戈醫生》夾在俄文版的馬列書籍當中,擺在最顯眼的地方,紅衛兵不會搜查。事實證明我的判斷是正確的,紅衛兵果然沒搜查馬列書籍,《日瓦戈醫 生》保住了。
    上世紀八十年代初,我開始為人民文學出版社翻譯俄國作家庫普林的作品,常到出版社去,與編輯熟了。那時譯者與編輯的關係是朋友關係,不是利害關係。沒事也 可以到編輯部喝杯茶,聊聊天。大概是一九八三年五月的一天,我又到編輯部喝茶,聽見一位編輯正在高談闊論。他說世界上根本沒有俄文版的《日瓦戈醫生》,只 有義大利文版的。其他文字的版本都是從義大利文轉譯的。他的武斷口吻令我不快,我對他說:「不見得吧!有俄文版本。」他反問我:「你見過?」我說:「不但見過,而且我還有俄文版的《日瓦戈醫生》呢。」我的話一出口,編輯部的人都驚訝不已。著名翻譯家、外文部主任蔣路說:「你真有?」我說:「你們不信,明天 拿來給你們看。」第二天我把書帶去,大家都看到了。蔣路當場拍板:「你來翻譯,我們出版。」其實我沒動過翻譯《日瓦戈醫生》的念頭。因為我已經粗粗翻閱 過,覺得文字艱深,比屠格涅夫、契訶夫的文字難懂得多。我說:「我一個人翻譯不了,還得請人。」蔣路說:「你自己找合作者吧。」我請人民教育出版社的老編輯張秉衡先生合譯,張先生慨然允諾。沒簽合同,只有口頭協定,我和張先生便動手翻譯《日瓦戈醫生》。可以說翻譯這本書是打賭打出來的。
    一動手就嘗到帕斯捷爾納克的厲害了。這位先生寫得太細膩,一片樹葉,一滴露珠都要寫出詩意。再加上獨特的想像力,意識流,超越故事情節的抒懷,翻譯起來十 分困難。但既然答應了,已無退路,只好硬著頭皮譯下去。進度自然快不了,不覺到了一九八三年底。出版社的一位室主任忽然把我叫到出版社。他沒問翻譯進度, 開口就談清除精神污染運動。什?人道主義呀,異化呀,我們大家都要好好學習呀。他的話我已經在報刊上讀過。我問他《日瓦戈醫生》還譯不譯。他沒回答,又重複了剛才說過的話。我理解他如說不譯就等於出版社毀約,毀約要支付相應補償。他不說譯,實際上就是不準備出版了。我把自己的想法告訴張先生,我們停筆了。
    當時我並不瞭解何謂「清除精神污染運動」,只把它當成一次普通運動;首先想到的是自己有沒有「精神污染」。我覺得沒有,如有就是翻譯這本「反動」小說。我 還得介紹一下來去匆匆的「清除精神污染運動」,不然大陸以外的人不清楚是怎?回事。簡單說是中共理論界兩位頂尖人物甲和乙爭風吃醋。一九八三年三月為紀念 馬克思誕辰一百周年,頂尖人物乙作了一個《人道主義與異化問題》的報告。第一次談到政黨的異化問題。這也是馬克思的觀點,在理論上沒有問題。報告反映不錯,引起頂尖人物甲的嫉妒,因為報告不是他作的。甲把乙的「異化」與吉拉斯的《新階級》聯繫在一起。吉拉斯是南斯拉夫共產黨的領導人,鐵托的副手。吉拉斯因提出民選政府的建議與鐵托決裂,一九四七年他寫了《新階級》,談的也是異化問題。《新階級》的主要論點是:共產黨原來是無產階級先鋒隊,但社會主義國家 的共產黨已經「異化」為官僚特權的「新階級」。一九六三年世界知識出版社出版供批判用的《新階級》的中譯本。乙是否看過不得而知,但看這本書並不困難,連 我都看過,像乙那樣地位的人看這類書易如反掌。但乙的觀點絕非吉拉斯的觀點。把乙的報告說成宣傳吉拉斯的觀點必然引起最高領導人的震怒,於是便有了無疾而 終的「清除精神污染」運動。
    出版社不催我們,我們就不譯了。但十二月的一天,人民文學出版社的副總編輯帶著三個編輯突然造訪寒舍。副總編輯一進門就找掛曆,在某月某日下劃了個勾,對 我說這天《日瓦戈醫生》必須交稿,人民文學出版社要在全國第一個出版。我一聽傻眼了,離他規定的時間僅有一個多月,我們能譯完嗎?副總編輯接著說,每天下 午有人來取稿,我們採取流水作業,責編已經下印刷廠了。我和張先生像上了弦似地幹起來,每天工作十幾小時,苦不堪言。下午五點左右編輯來取稿,總笑嘻嘻地 說:「我來取今天的譯稿。」一個月後《日瓦戈醫生》果然出版,創造了出版史上的奇蹟。出版社為了獎勵我們,付給我們最高稿酬:千字十四元人民幣。後來各地 出版社再版的都是這個本子。每次見到再版的《日瓦戈醫生》我都有幾分羞愧,因為譯文是趕出來的,蓬首垢面就同讀者見面了。我一直想重譯,但重譯《日瓦戈醫 生》是件繁重的工作,我心有餘悸,猶豫不決。二○一二年北京十月出版社提出出版《日瓦戈醫生》,我決定趁此機會重譯全書,不再用張先生的譯文。張先生是老 知識份子,國學基礎深厚,但與我的文風不完全一致。這裡不存在譯文優劣問題,只想全書譯文保持一致。第十七章日瓦戈詩作,我請谷羽先生翻譯,谷羽先生是翻 譯俄蘇詩歌的佼佼者。我每天以一千字左右的速度翻譯,不能說新譯文比舊譯文強多少,但不是趕出來的,而是譯出來的。臺灣遠流出版社願意出版繁體字本,我很 感激。遠流出版社提議把《日瓦戈醫生》改譯為《齊瓦哥醫生》。既然臺灣讀者已經習慣《齊瓦哥醫生》,約定俗成,我當然尊重,入鄉隨俗嘛。
    帕斯捷爾納克出身於知識份子家庭,父親是畫家,曾為文豪托爾斯泰的小說《復活》畫過插圖。母親是鋼琴家,深受著名作曲家魯賓斯坦喜愛。帕斯捷爾納克不僅對 文學藝術有精湛的理解,還精通英、德、法等三國語言。他與來自工農兵的作家自然格格不入。蘇聯內戰結束後莫斯科湧現出許多文學團體,如拉普、冶煉場、山隘 派、列夫、謝拉皮翁兄弟等。帕斯捷爾納克與這些團體從無往來。他們也看不起帕斯捷爾納克。從高爾基算起,蘇聯作協領導人沒有一個喜歡帕斯捷爾納克的。高爾 基不喜歡他,批評他的詩晦澀難懂,裝腔作勢,沒有反映現實;帕斯捷爾納克也不喜歡高爾基,但高爾基對他仍然關心。關心俄國知識份子,幫他們解決實際困難, 這是高爾基的偉大功績。帕斯捷爾納克依然我行我素,自鳴清高,孤芳自賞。但因為他為人坦誠,仍贏得不少作家的信任。
    一九三四年八月蘇聯召開第一次作家代表大會。不知為何布爾什維克領導人布哈林竟把不受人愛戴的帕斯捷爾納克樹立為蘇聯詩人榜樣,而那時他只出過一本詩集 《生活啊,我的姊妹》。樹立帕斯捷爾納克為詩人榜樣,拉普等成員自然不服,但史達林默認了。史達林所以容忍帕斯捷爾納克,是因為他從不拉幫結夥,不會對史 達林構成威脅。第二年,帕斯捷爾納克「詩人榜樣」的地位,被死去的馬雅可夫斯基代替了。
    有兩件事表明帕斯捷爾納克狷介耿直的性格。一九三三年十一月詩人曼德爾施塔姆因寫了一首諷刺史達林的詩而被逮捕。女詩人阿赫瑪托娃和帕斯捷爾納克分頭營 救。帕斯捷爾納克找到布哈林,布哈林立刻給史達林寫信,信中提到「帕斯捷爾納克也很著急!」那時帕斯捷爾納克住在公共住宅,全住宅只有一部電話。一天帕斯 捷爾納克忽然接到史達林從克里姆林宮打來的電話。史達林告訴他將重審曼德爾施塔姆的案子。史達林問他為什?不營救自己的朋友?為營救自己的朋友,他,史達 林,敢翻牆破門。帕斯捷爾納克回答,如果他不營救,史達林未必知道這個案子,儘管他同曼德爾施塔姆談不上朋友。史達林問他為什?不找作協。帕斯捷爾納克說 作協已經不起作用。帕斯捷爾納克說他想和史達林談談。史達林問談什?,帕斯捷爾納克說談生與死的問題,史達林掛上電話。但這個電話使帕斯捷爾納克身價倍 增。公共住宅的鄰居見到他點頭哈腰;出入作協,有人為他脫大衣穿大衣;在作協食堂請人吃飯,作協付款。另一件事是帕斯捷爾納克拒絕在一份申請書上簽名。一 九三七年夏天,大清洗期間,某人奉命到作家協會書記處徵集要求處決圖哈切夫斯基、亞基爾和埃德曼等紅軍將帥的簽名。帕斯捷爾納克與這幾位紅軍將帥素無往 來,但知道他們是內戰時期聞名遐邇的英雄。圖哈切夫斯基是蘇聯五大元帥之一,曾在南方、烏拉爾地區與白軍作戰,亞基爾和埃德曼是內戰時期的傳奇英雄,為布 爾什維克最終奪取政權立下汗馬功勞。現在要槍斃他們,並且要徵集作家們的簽名。作家們紛紛簽名,帕斯捷爾納克卻拒絕簽名。帕斯捷爾納克說,他們的生命不是 我給予的,我也無權剝奪他們的生命。作協書記斯塔夫斯基批評帕斯捷爾納克固執,缺乏黨性。但集體簽名信《我們決不讓蘇聯敵人活下去》發表後,上面竟有帕斯 捷爾納克的名字。帕斯捷爾納克大怒,找斯塔夫斯基解釋,斯塔夫斯基說可能登記時弄錯了,但帕斯捷爾納克不依不饒。事情最終還是不了了之。
    帕斯捷爾納克是多情種子,談他的生平離不開女人。這裡只能重點介紹一位與《日瓦戈醫生》有關的女友伊文斯卡婭。帕斯捷爾納克的妻子季娜伊達是理家能手,但 不理解帕斯捷爾納克的文學創作,兩人在文學創作上無法溝通。此刻伊文斯卡婭出現了。一九四六年他們在西蒙諾夫主編的《新世界》編輯部邂逅。伊文斯卡婭是編 輯還是西蒙諾夫的秘書說法不一。伊文斯卡婭是帕斯捷爾納克的崇拜者,讀過他所有的作品。帕斯捷爾納克欣賞伊文斯卡婭的文學鑒賞力和她的容貌、體型、風度。 兩人相愛了。帕斯捷爾納克的一切出版事宜都由她代管,因為妻子季娜伊達沒有這種能力。
    戰後帕斯捷爾納克的詩作再次受到作協批評。作協書記蘇爾科夫批評他視野狹窄,詩作沒有迎合戰後國民經濟恢復時期的主旋律。帕斯捷爾納克的詩作無處發表,他 只好轉而翻譯莎士比亞和歌德的作品以維持生活。戰後他開始寫《日瓦戈醫生》。寫好一章就讀給丘科夫斯基等好友聽,也在伊文斯卡婭寓所讀給她的朋友們聽。帕 斯捷爾納克寫《日瓦戈醫生》的事傳到作協。作協為阻止他繼續寫《日瓦戈醫生》,於一九四九年十月把伊文斯卡婭送進監獄,罪名是夥同《星火》雜誌副主編?造 委託書。帕斯捷爾納克明知此事與伊文斯卡婭無關,但無力拯救她,便繼續寫《日瓦戈醫生》以示抗議。伊文斯卡婭在監獄中受盡折磨,在繁重的勞動中流產了。這 是她與帕斯捷爾納克的孩子。伊文斯卡婭一九五三年被釋放。帕斯捷爾納克的一切出版事宜仍由她承擔。一九五六年帕斯捷爾納克完成《日瓦戈醫生》,伊文斯卡婭 把手稿送給《新世界》雜誌和文學出版社。《新世界》否定小說,由西蒙諾夫和費定寫退稿信,嚴厲譴責小說的反蘇和反人民的傾向。文學出版社也拒絕出版小說。 一九五七年義大利出版商、義共黨員費爾特里內利通過伊文斯卡婭讀到手稿,非常欣賞。他把手稿帶回義大利,準備翻譯出版。費爾特里內利回國前與帕斯捷爾納克 洽商出版小說事宜,後者提出必須先在蘇聯國內出版才能在國外出版。伊文斯卡婭再次找蘇聯出版機構洽商,懇求出刪節本,把礙眼的地方刪去,但仍遭拒絕。蘇聯 意識形態掌門人蘇斯洛夫勒令帕斯捷爾納克以修改小說為名要回手稿。帕斯捷爾納克按蘇斯洛夫的指示做了,但義大利出版商費爾特里內利拒絕退稿。費爾特里內利 是義共黨員。蘇斯洛夫飛到羅馬,請義共總書記陶里亞蒂助一臂之力。哪知費爾特里內利搶先一步退黨,陶里亞蒂無能為力。費爾特里內利一九五七年出版了義大利 文譯本,接著歐洲又出版了英、德、法文譯本。《日瓦戈醫生》成為一九五八年西方的暢銷書,但在蘇聯卻是一片罵聲。報刊罵他是因為蘇斯洛夫丟了面子。群?罵 是因為領導罵,但誰也沒讀過《日瓦戈醫生》。帕斯捷爾納克的不少作家同仁不同他打招呼。妻子季娜伊達嚇得膽戰心驚。只有伊文斯卡婭堅決支援帕斯捷爾納克, 安慰他說小說遲早會被祖國人民接受,並把一切責任攬在自己身上。伊文斯卡婭與帕斯捷爾納克不僅情投意合,而且還是事業上的絕好搭檔。
    蘇斯洛夫把伊文斯卡婭招到蘇共中央,讓她交代帕斯捷爾納克與義大利出版商的關係。伊文斯卡婭一口咬定手稿是她交給義大利出版商看的,與帕斯捷爾納克無關。 蘇斯洛夫召見伊文斯卡婭後,對帕斯捷爾納克的批判升級。無知青年在帕斯捷爾納克住宅周圍騷擾,日夜不得安寧。伊文斯卡婭找到費定,請他轉告中央,如果繼續 騷擾帕斯捷爾納克,她便和帕斯捷爾納克雙雙自殺。這一招很靈驗,但只持續到一九五八年十月二十三日。
    十月二十三日這一天,瑞典文學院把一九五八年度諾貝爾文學獎授予帕斯捷爾納克,以表彰他在「當代抒情詩和偉大的俄羅斯敘述文學領域所取得的巨大成就」。隻 字未提《日瓦戈醫生》。帕斯捷爾納克也向瑞典文學院發電報表示感謝:「無比感激、激動、光榮、惶恐、羞愧。」當晚帕斯捷爾納克的兩位作家鄰居,丘科夫斯基 和伊萬諾夫到帕斯捷爾納克家祝賀。次日清晨第三位鄰居、作協領導人費定來找帕斯捷爾納克,叫他立即聲明拒絕諾貝爾獎,否則將被開除出作家協會。費定叫帕斯 捷爾納克到他家去,宣傳部文藝處處長卡爾波夫正在那裡等候他。帕斯捷爾納克不肯到費定家去,暈倒在家裡。帕斯捷爾納克甦醒過來馬上給作協寫信:「任何力量 也無法迫使我拒絕別人給與我的--一個生活在俄羅斯的當代作家的,即蘇聯作家的榮譽。但諾貝爾獎金我將轉贈蘇聯保衛和平委員會。我知道在輿論壓力下必定會 提出開除我作家協會會籍的問題。我並未期待你們公正對待我。你們可以槍斃我,將我流放,你們什麼事都幹得出來。我預先寬恕你們。」帕斯捷爾納克態度堅決, 決不拒絕領獎。但他與伊文斯卡婭通過電話後,態度完全變了。他給瑞典文學院拍了一份電報:「鑒於我所歸屬的社會對這種榮譽的解釋,我必須拒絕接受授予我 的、我本不配獲得的獎金。勿因我自願拒絕而不快。」他同時給黨中央發電報:「恢復伊文斯卡婭的工作,我已拒絕接受獎金。」但一切為時已晚矣。在團中央第一 書記謝米恰斯內的煽動下,一群人砸碎帕斯捷爾納克住宅的玻璃,高呼把帕斯捷爾納克驅逐出境的口號。直到印度總理尼赫魯給赫魯雪夫打電話,聲稱如果不停止迫 害帕斯捷爾納克,他將擔任保衛帕斯捷爾納克委員會主席,迫害才終止。
    一九六○年帕斯捷爾納克與世長辭,他的訃告上寫的是「蘇聯文學基金會會員」,官方連他是詩人和作家都不承認了。
    《日瓦戈醫生》的主題簡單說,是俄國知識份子在社會變革風浪的大潮中沉浮與死亡。時間跨度從一九○五年革命、第一次世界大戰、十月政變、內戰一直到新經濟 政策。俄國知識分子個人的命運不同,有的流亡國外,有的留在國內,留在國內的遭遇都很悲慘。我簡單介紹日瓦戈、拉拉等幾位主要人物。尤里.日瓦戈父親是大 資本家,但到他這一代已破產。日瓦戈借住在格羅梅科教授家,與教授女兒東妮婭一起長大,後兩人結為夫妻。日瓦戈醫學院畢業後到軍隊服役,參加了第一次世界 大戰。他看到俄軍落後、野蠻、不堪一擊。他支援二月革命,並不理解十月政變,卻讚歎道:「多麼了不起的手術!巧妙的一刀就把多年發臭的潰瘍切除了!」「這 是前所未有的事,這是歷史的奇蹟……」但十月政變後的形勢使他難以忍受。首先是饑餓。布爾什維克不組織生產糧食,也不從國外進口糧食,而是掠奪農民的糧 食。徵糧隊四處徵糧,激起農民的反抗。其他產品也不是生產,而是強制再分配。其次是沒有柴火,隆冬天氣不生火難以過冬。一個精緻的衣櫥只能換回一捆劈柴。 格羅梅科住宅大部分被強佔。他們一家在莫斯科活不下去了。日瓦戈同父異母弟弟勸他們離開城市到農村去。他們遷往西伯利亞尤里亞金市附近的瓦雷金諾,那是東 妮婭外祖父克呂格爾先前的領地。過起日出而作日入而息的日子。日瓦戈被布爾什維克遊擊隊劫持,給遊擊隊當醫生。他看到遊擊隊員野蠻兇殘,隊長吸食毒品,於 是逃出遊擊隊尋找摯愛的女友拉拉。他妻子一家被驅逐出境。他從西伯利亞千里跋涉重返莫斯科,一九二八年猝死在莫斯科街頭。
    拉拉是俄國傳統婦女的典型,命蹇時乖,慘死在婦女勞改營中。她是縫紉店主的女兒,但與意志薄弱、水性楊花的母親完全不同。拉拉追求完美,但上中學時被母親 情人科馬羅夫斯基誘姦,醒悟後決定殺死科馬羅夫斯基。拉拉嫁給工人出身的安季波夫,兩人一起離開莫斯科到西伯利亞中學執教。安季波夫知道拉拉的遭遇後,立 志為天下被侮辱和被損害的人復仇。他?開妻子女兒加入軍隊,後轉為紅軍。安季波夫作戰勇敢,很快升為高級軍官,為布爾什維克打天下出生入死,立下汗馬功 勞。但隨著紅軍的節節勝利,紅軍將領安季波夫反而陷入絕境。布爾什維克始終不相信他,又因為他知道的事太多,必須除掉他。安季波夫東躲西藏,終於開槍自 殺。他死了,拉拉已無活路,最後被科馬羅夫斯基誘騙到遠東共和國。
    暴力革命毀壞了社會生活,使歷史倒退。作者筆下內戰後的情景十分恐怖:「斑疹傷寒在鐵路沿線和附近地區肆虐,整村整村的人被奪去生命。現實證實了一句話: 人不為己天誅地滅。行人遇見行人互相躲避,一方必須殺死另一方,否則被對方殺死。個別地方已經發生人吃人的現象。人類文明法則完全喪失作用……」在帕斯捷 爾納克看來,那場革命是一切不幸的根源,內戰使歷史倒退,倒退到洪荒年代。
    2014年俄文完整中文譯本首次出版,最新且唯一俄文直譯繁體中文版。 195...
    taaze.tw

    “The most extraordinary discoveries are made when the artist is overwhelmed by what he has to say. Then he uses the old language in his urgency and the old language is transformed from within.”
    —Boris Pasternak, born on this day in 1890, The Art of Fiction No. 25, interviewed by Olga Carlisle in “The Paris Review” no. 24 (Summer-Fall 1960): http://bit.ly/1vhrxuj
    I decided to visit Boris Pasternak about ten days after my arrival in Moscow one January. I had heard much about him from my parents, who had known him for many years, and I had heard and loved his poems since my...
    THEPARISREVIEW.ORG


    Interviews

    Fragment of a letter from Boris Pasternak to a fellow poet:
    “The melodic authenticity of most of your work is very dear to me, as is your faithfulness to the principle of melody and to “ascent” in the supreme sense that Alexander Blok gave that word.
    "You will understand from a reading of my most recent works that I, too, am under the power of the same influence, but we must try to make sure that, as in Alexander Blok, this note works, reveals, incarnates, and expresses thoughts to their ultimate clarity, instead of being only a reminder of sounds which originally charmed us, an inconsequential echo dying in the air.”

    I decided to visit Boris Pasternak about ten days after my arrival in Moscow one January. I had heard much about him from my parents, who had known him for many years, and I had heard and loved his poems since my earliest years.
    I had messages and small presents to take to him from my parents and from other admirers. But Pasternak had no phone, I discovered in Moscow. I dismissed the thought of writing a note as too impersonal. I feared that in view of the volume of his correspondence he might have some sort of standard rejection form for requests to visit him. It took a great effort to call unannounced on a man so famous. I was afraid that Pasternak in later years would not live up to my image of him suggested by his poems—lyric, impulsive, above all youthful.
    My parents had mentioned that when they saw Pasternak in 1957, just before he received the Nobel Prize, he had held open house on Sundays—a tradition among Russian writers which extends to Russians abroad. As an adolescent in Paris, I remember being taken to call on the writer Remizov and the famous philosopher Berdyayev on Sunday afternoons.
    On my second Sunday in Moscow I suddenly decided to go to Peredelkino. It was a radiant day, and in the center of the city, where I stayed, the fresh snow sparkled against the Kremlin’s gold cupolas. The streets were full of sightseers—out-of-town families bundled in peasant-like fashion walking toward the Kremlin. Many carried bunches of fresh mimosa—sometimes one twig at a time. On winter Sundays large shipments of mimosa are brought to Moscow. Russians buy them to give to one another or simply to carry, as if to mark the solemnity of the day.
    I decided to take a taxi to Peredelkino, although I knew of an electric train which went from the Kiev railroad station near the outskirts of Moscow. I was suddenly in a great hurry to get there, although I had been warned time and again by knowledgeable Muscovites of Pasternak’s unwillingness to receive foreigners. I was prepared to deliver my messages and perhaps shake his hand and turn back.
    The cab driver, a youngish man with the anonymous air of taxi drivers everywhere, assured me that he knew Peredelkino very wellit was about thirty kilometers out on the Kiev highway. The fare would be about thirty rubles (about three dollars). He seemed to find it completely natural that I should want to drive out there on that lovely sunny day.
    But the driver’s claim to know the road turned out to be a boast, and soon we were lost. We had driven at fair speed along the four-lane highway free of snow and of billboards or gas stations. There were a few discreet road signs but they failed to direct us to Peredelkino, and so we began stopping whenever we encountered anyone to ask directions. Everyone was friendly and willing to help, but nobody seemed to know of Peredelkino. We drove for a long time on an unpaved, frozen road through endless white fields. Finally we entered a village from another era, in complete contrast with the immense new apartment houses in the outskirts of Moscow—low, ancient-looking log cottages bordering a straight main street. A horse-drawn sled went by; kerchiefed women were grouped near a small wooden church. We found we were in a settlement very close to Peredelkino. After a ten-minute drive on a small winding road through dense evergreens I was in front of Pasternak’s house. I had seen photographs of it in magazines and suddenly there it was on my right: brown, with bay windows, standing on a slope against a background of fir trees and overlooking the road by which we had accidentally entered the town.
    Peredelkino is a loosely settled little town, hospitable-looking and cheerful at sunny midday. Many writers and artists live in it year-round in houses provided, as far as I know, for their lifetimes, and there is a large rest home for writers and journalists run by the Soviet Writers’ Union. But part of the town still belongs to small artisans and peasants and there is nothing “arty” in the atmosphere.
    Chukovsky, the famous literary critic and writer of children’s books, lives there in a comfortable and hospitable house lined with books—he runs a lovely small library for the town’s children. Constantin Fedin, one of the best known of living Russian novelists, lives next door to Pasternak. He is now the secretary general of the Writers’ Union—a post long held by Alexander Fadeev, who also lived here until his death in 1956. Later, Pasternak showed me Isaac Babel’s house, where he was arrested in the late 1930s and to which he never returned.
    Pasternak’s house was on a gently curving country road which leads down the hill to a brook. On that sunny afternoon the hill was crowded with children on skis and sleds, bundled like teddy bears. Across the road from the house was a large fenced field—a communal field cultivated in summer; now it was a vast white expanse dominated by a little cemetery on a hill, like a bit of background out of a Chagall painting. The tombs were surrounded by wooden fences painted a bright blue, the crosses were planted at odd angles, and there were bright pink and red paper flowers half buried in the snow. It was a cheerful cemetery.
    The house’s veranda made it look much like an American frame house of forty years ago, but the firs against which it stood marked it as Russian. They grew very close together and gave the feeling of deep forest, although there were only small groves of them around the town.
    I paid the driver and with great trepidation pushed open the gate separating the garden from the road and walked up to the dark house. At the small veranda to one side there was a door with a withered, half-torn note in English pinned on it saying, “I am working now. I cannot receive anybody, please go away.” After a moment’s hesitation I chose to disregard it, mostly because it was so old-looking and also because of the little packages in my hands. I knocked, and almost immediately the door was opened—by Pasternak himself.
    He was wearing an astrakhan hat. He was strikingly handsome; with his high cheek-bones and dark eyes and fur hat he looked like someone out of a Russian tale. After the mounting anxiety of the trip I suddenly felt relaxed—it seemed to me that I had never really doubted that I would meet Pasternak.
    I introduced myself as Olga Andreev, Vadim Leonidovitch’s daughter, using my father’s semiformal name. It is made up of his own first name and his father’s, the short-story writer and playwright, Leonid, author of the play He Who Gets Slappedand The Seven That Were Hanged, etc. Andreev is a fairly common Russian name.
    It took Pasternak a minute to realize that I had come from abroad to visit him. He greeted me with great warmth, taking my hand in both of his, and asking about my mother’s health and my father’s writing, and when I was last in Paris, and looking closely into my face in search of family resemblances. He was going out to pay some calls. Had I been a moment later I would have missed him. He asked me to walk part of the way with himas far as his first stop, at the Writers’ Club.
    While Pasternak was getting ready to go I had a chance to look around the simply furnished dining room into which I had been shown. From the moment I had stepped inside I had been struck by the similarity of the house to Leo Tolstoy’s house in Moscow, which I had visited the day before. The atmosphere in both combined austerity and hospitality in a way which I think must have been characteristic of a Russian intellectual’s home in the nineteenth century. The furniture was comfortable, but old and unpretentious. The rooms looked ideal for informal entertaining, for children’s gatherings, for the studious life. Although it was extremely simple for its period, Tolstoy’s house was bigger and more elaborate than Pasternak’s, but the unconcern about elegance or display was the same.
    Usually, one walked into Pasternak’s house through the kitchen, where one was greeted by a tiny, smiling, middle-aged cook who helped to brush the snow off one’s clothes. Then came the dining room with a bay window where geraniums grew. On the walls hung charcoal studies by Leonid Pasternak, the writer’s painter father. There were life-studies and portraits. One recognized Tolstoy, Gorky, Scriabin, Rachmaninoff. There were sketches of Boris Pasternak and his brother and sisters as children, of ladies in big hats with veils. . . . It was very much the world of Pasternak’s early reminiscences, that of his poems about adolescent love.
    Pasternak was soon ready to go. We stepped out into the brilliant sunlight and walked through the evergreen grove behind the house in rather deep snow which sifted into my low-cut boots.
    Soon we were on a packed road, much more comfortable for walking although it had treacherous, icy patches. Pasternak took long, lanky steps. On particularly perilous spots he would take my arm; otherwise he gave all his attention to the conversation. Walks are an established part of life in Russia—like drinking tea or lengthy philosophical discussions—a part he apparently loved. We took what was obviously a very roundabout path to the Writers’ Club. The stroll lasted for about forty minutes. He first plunged into an elaborate discussion of the art of translating. He would stop from time to time to ask about the political and literary situations in France and in the United States. He said that he rarely read papers—“Unless I sharpen my pencil and glance over the sheet of newspaper into which I collect the shavings. This is how I learned last fall that there was a near revolution against de Gaulle in Algeria, and that Soustelle was ousted—Soustelle was ousted,” he repeated—a rough translation of his words, emphasizing both approval of de Gaulle’s decision and the similarity in the words as he spoke them. But actually he seemed remarkably well informed about literary life abroad; it seemed to interest him greatly.
    From the first moment I was charmed and impressed by the similarity of Pasternak’s speech to his poetry—full of alliterations and unusual images. He related words to each other musically, without however at any time sounding affected or sacrificing the exact meaning. For somebody acquainted with his verse in Russian, to have conversed with Pasternak is a memorable experience. His word sense was so personal that one felt the conversation was somehow the continuation, the elaboration of a poem, a rushed speech, with waves of words and images following one another in a crescendo.
    Later, I remarked to him on the musical quality of his speech. “In writing as in speaking,” he said, “the music of the word is never just a matter of sound. It does not result from the harmony of vowels and consonants. It results from the relation between the speech and its meaning. And meaning—content—must always lead.”
    Often I found it difficult to believe that I was speaking to a man of seventy; Pasternak appeared remarkably young and in good health. There was something a little strange and forbidding in this youthfulness as if something—was it art?—had mixed itself with the very substance of the man to preserve him. His movements were completely youthful—the gestures of the hands, the manner in which he threw his head back. His friend, the poetess Marina Tsvetaeva, once wrote, “Pasternak looks at the same time like an Arab and like his horse.” And indeed, with his dark complexion and somehow archaic features Pasternak did have something of an Arabic face. At certain moments he seemed suddenly to become aware of the impact of his own extraordinary face, of his whole personality. He seemed to withdraw for an instant, half closing his slanted brown eyes, turning his head away, vaguely reminiscent of a horse balking.
    I had been told by some writers in Moscow—most of them didn’t know him personally—that Pasternak was a man in love with his own image. But then I was told many contradictory things about him in the few days I spent in Moscow. Pasternak seemed a living legend—a hero for some, a man who had sold out to the enemies of Russia for others. Intense admiration for his poetry among writers and artists was universal. It was the title character of Doctor Zhivago that seemed most controversial. “Nothing but a worn-out intellectual of no interest whatsoever,” said a well-known young poet, otherwise very liberal-minded and a great admirer of Pasternak’s poetry.
    In any event, I found that there was no truth to the charge that Pasternak was an egocentric. On the contrary, he seemed intensely aware of the world around him and reacted to every change of mood in people near him. It is hard to imagine a more perceptive conversationalist. He grasped the most elusive thought at once. The conversation lost all heaviness. Pasternak asked questions about my parents. Although he had seen them but a few times in his life, he remembered everything about them and their tastes. He recalled with surprising exactness some of my father’s poems which he had liked. He wanted to know about writers I knew—Russians in Paris, and French, and Americans. American literature seemed particularly to interest him, although he knew only the important names. I soon discovered that it was difficult to make him talk about himself, which I had hoped he would do.
    As we walked in the sunshine, I told Pasternak what interest and admirationDoctor Zhivago had aroused in the West and particularly in the United States, despite the fact that in my and many others’ opinion the translation into English did not do justice to his book.
    “Yes,” he said, “I am aware of this interest and I am immensely happy, and proud of it. I get an enormous amount of mail from abroad about my work. In fact, it is quite a burden at times, all those inquiries that I have to answer, but then it is indispensable to keep up relations across boundaries. As for the translators ofDoctor Zhivago, do not blame them too much. It’s not their fault. They are used, like translators everywhere, to reproduce the literal sense rather than the tone of what is said—and of course it is the tone that matters. Actually, the only interesting sort of translation is that of classics. There is challenging work. As far as modern writing is concerned, it is rarely rewarding to translate it, although it might be easy. You said you were a painter. Well, translation is very much like copying paintings. Imagine yourself copying a Malevich; wouldn’t it be boring? And that is precisely what I have to do with the well-known Czech surrealist Nezval. He is not really bad, but all this writing of the twenties has terribly aged. This translation which I have promised to finish and my own correspondence take much too much of my time.”
    Do you have difficulty receiving your mail?
    “At present I receive all of it, everything sent me, I assume. There’s a lot of it—which I’m delighted to receive, though I’m troubled by the volume of it and the compulsion to answer it all.
    “As you can imagine, some of the letters I get about Doctor Zhivago are quite absurd. Recently somebody writing about Doctor Zhivago in France was inquiring about the plan of the novel. I guess it baffles the French sense of order. . . . But how silly, for the plan of the novel is outlined by the poems accompanying it. This is partly why I chose to publish them alongside the novel. They are there also to give the novel more body, more richness. For the same reason I used religious symbolism—to give warmth to the book. Now some critics have gotten so wrapped up in those symbolswhich are put in the book the way stoves go into a house, to warm it up—they would like me to commit myself and climb into the stove.”
    Have you read Edmund Wilsons critical essays on Doctor Zhivago?
    "Yes, I have read them and appreciated their perception and intelligence, but you must realize that the novel must not be judged on theological lines. Nothing is further removed from my understanding of the world. One must live and write restlessly, with the help of the new reserves that life offers. I am weary of this notion of faithfulness to a point of view at all cost. Life around us is ever changing, and I believe that one should try to change one’s slant accordingly—at least once every ten years. The great heroic devotion to one point of view is very alien to me—it’s a lack of humility. Mayakovsky killed himself because his pride would not be reconciled with something new happening within himself—or around him.”
    We had reached a gate beside a long, low wooden fence. Pasternak stopped. He was due there; our conversation had already made him slightly late. I said good-bye with regret. There were so many things that I wanted to ask him right then. Pasternak showed me the way to the railroad station, very close by, downhill behind the little cemetery. A little electric train took me into Moscow in less than an hour. It is the one described so accurately by Pasternak in On Early Trains:

    ...And, worshipful, I humbly watch
    Old peasant women, Muscovites,
    Plain artisans, plain laborers;
    Young students and suburbanites.

    I see no traces of subjection;
    Born of unhappiness, dismay,
    Or want. They bear their daily trials
    Like masters who have come to stay

    Disposed in every sort of posture;
    In little knots, in quiet nooks;
    The children and the young sit still;
    Engrossed, like experts, reading books

    Then Moscow greets us in a mist
    Of darkness turning silver-gray . . .

    My subsequent two visits with Pasternak merge in my memory into one long literary conversation. Although he declined to give me a formal interview (“For this, you must come back when I am less busy, next fall perhaps”) he seemed interested in the questions which I wanted to ask him. Except for meals, we were alone, and there were no interruptions. Both times as I was about to leave, Pasternak kissed my hand in the old-fashioned Russian manner, and asked me to come back the following Sunday.
    I remember coming to Pasternak’s house from the railroad station at dusk, taking a shortcut I had learned near the cemetery. Suddenly the wind grew very strong; a snowstorm was beginning. I could see snow flying in great round waves past the station’s distant lights. It grew dark very quickly; I had difficulty walking against the wind. I knew this to be customary Russian winter weather, but it was the first real metol—snowstorm—I had seen. It recalled poems by Pushkin and Blok, and it brought to mind Pasternak’s early poems, and the snowstorms of Doctor Zhivago. To be in his house a few minutes later, and to hear his elliptical sentences so much like his verse, seemed strange.
    I had arrived too late to attend the midday dinner; Pasternak’s family had retired, the house seemed deserted. Pasternak insisted that I have something to eat and the cook brought some venison and vodka into the dining room. It was about four o’clock and the room was dark and warm, shut off from the world with only the sound of snow and wind outside. I was hungry and the food delicious. Pasternak sat across the table from me discussing my grandfather, Leonid Andreev. He had recently reread some of his stories and liked them. “They bear the stamp of those fabulous Russian nineteen-hundreds. Those years are now receding in our memory, and yet they loom in the mind like great mountains seen in the distance, enormous. Andreev was under a Nietzschean spell, he took from Nietzsche his taste for excesses. So did Scriabin. Nietzsche satisfied the Russian longing for the extreme, the absolute. In music and writing, men had to have this enormous scope before they acquired specificity, became themselves.”
    Pasternak told me about a piece he had recently written for a magazine, on the subject of “What is man?” “How old-fashioned Nietzsche seems, he who was the most important thinker in the days of my youth! What enormous influence—on Wagner, on Gorky . . . Gorky was impregnated with his ideas. Actually, Nietzsche’s principal function was to be the transmitter of the bad taste of his period. It is Kierkegaard, barely known in those years, who was destined to influence deeply our own years. I would like to know the works of Berdyayev better; he is in the same line of thought, I believe—truly a writer of our time.”
    It grew quite dark in the dining room and we moved to a little sitting room on the same floor where a light was on. Pasternak brought me tangerines for dessert. I ate them with a strange feeling of something already experienced; tangerines appear in Pasternak’s work very often—in the beginning of Doctor Zhivago, in early poems. They seem to stand for a sort of ritual thirst-quenching. And then there was another vivid evocation of a Pasternak poem, like the snowstorm which blew outside—an open grand piano, black and enormous, filling up most of the room:

    . . . And yet we are nearest
    In twilight here, the music tossed upon
    the fire, year after year, like pages of a diary.*

    On these walls, as in the dining room, there were sketches by Leonid Pasternak. The atmosphere was both serious and relaxed.
    It seemed a good time to ask Pasternak a question which interested me especially. I had heard from people who had seen him while he was working onDoctor Zhivago that he rejected most of his early verse as too tentative and dated. I had difficulty believing it. There is a classical perfection to Themes and Variationsand My Sister, Life, experimental as they were in the 1920s. I found that writers and poets in Russia knew them by heart and would recite them with fervor. Often one would detect the influence of Pasternak in the verse of young poets. Mayakovsky and Pasternak, each in his own manner, are the very symbol of the years of the Revolution and the 1920s. Then art and the revolutionary ideas seemed inseparable. It was enough to let oneself be carried by the wave of overwhelming events and ideas. There were fewer heartbreaking choices to make (and I detected a longing for those years on the part of young Russian intellectuals). Was it true that Pasternak rejected those early works?
    In Pasternak’s reply I sensed a note of slight irritation. It might have been because he didn’t like to be solely admired for those poems—did he realize perhaps that they are unsurpassable? Or was it the more general weariness of the artist dissatisfied with past achievements, concerned with immediate artistic problems only?
    “These poems were like rapid sketches—just compare them with the works of our elders. Dostoyevsky and Tolstoy were not just novelists, Blok not just a poet. In the midst of literature—the world of commonplaces, conventions, established names—they were three voices which spoke because they had something to say . . . and it sounded like thunder. As for the facility of the twenties, take my father for example. How much search, what efforts to finish one of his paintings! Our success in the twenties was partly due to chance. My generation found itself in the focal point of history. Our works were dictated by the times. They lacked universality; now they have aged. Moreover, I believe that it is no longer possible for lyric poetry to express the immensity of our experience. Life has grown too cumbersome, too complicated. We have acquired values which are best expressed in prose. I have tried to express them through my novel, I have them in mind as I write my play.”
    What about Zhivago? Do you still feel, as you told my parents in 1957, that he is the most significant figure of your work?
    “When I wrote Doctor Zhivago I had the feeling of an immense debt toward my contemporaries. It was an attempt to repay it. This feeling of debt was overpowering as I slowly progressed with the novel. After so many years of just writing lyric poetry or translating, it seemed to me that it was my duty to make a statement about our epoch—about those years, remote and yet looming so closely over us. Time was pressing. I wanted to record the past and to honor in Doctor Zhivago the beautiful and sensitive aspects of the Russia of those years. There will be no return of those days, or of those of our fathers and forefathers, but in the great blossoming of the future I foresee their values will revive. I have tried to describe them. I don’t know whether Doctor Zhivago is fully successful as a novel, but then with all its faults I feel it has more value than those early poems. It is richer, more humane than the works of my youth.”
    Among your contemporaries in the twenties which ones do you think have best endured?
    “You know how I feel about Mayakovsky. I have told it at great length in my autobiography, Safe Conduct. I am indifferent to most of his later works, with the exception of his last unfinished poem ‘At the Top of My Voice.’ The falling apart of form, the poverty of thought, the unevenness which is characteristic of poetry in that period are alien to me. But there are exceptions. I love all of Yesenin, who captures so well the smell of Russian earth. I place Tsvetaeva highest—she was a formed poet from her very beginning. In an age of affectations she had her own voice—human, classical. She was a woman with a man’s soul. Her struggle with everyday life gave her strength. She strived and reached perfect clarity. She is a greater poet than Akhmatova, whose simplicity and lyricism I have always admired. Tsvetaeva’s death was one of the great sadnesses of my life.”
    What about Andrei Bely, so influential in those years?
    Bely was too hermetic, too limited. His scope is comparable to that of chamber music—never greater. If he had really suffered, he might have written the major work of which he was capable. But he never came into contact with real life. Is it perhaps the fate of writers who die young like Bely, this fascination with new forms? I have never understood those dreams of a new language, of a completely original form of expression. Because of this dream, much of the work of the twenties which was but stylistic experimentation has ceased to exist. The most extraordinary discoveries are made when the artist is overwhelmed by what he has to say. Then he uses the old language in his urgency and the old language is transformed from within. Even in those years one felt a little sorry for Bely because he was so cut off from the real life which could have helped his genius to blossom.”
    What about todays young poets?
    “I am impressed by the extent that poetry seems a part of everyday life for Russians. Printings of twenty thousand volumes of poetry by young poets are amazing to a westerner, but actually poetry in Russia is not as alive as you might think. It is fairly limited to a group of intellectuals. And today’s poetry is often rather ordinary. It is like the pattern of a wallpaper, pleasant enough but without real raison dêtre. Of course some young people show talent—for example Yevtushenko.”
    Wouldnt you say, however, that the first half of the Russian twentieth century is a time of high achievement in poetry rather than in prose?
    “I don’t think that’s so any longer. I believe that prose is today’s medium—elaborate, rich prose like Faulkner’s. Today’s work must re-create whole segments of life. This is what I am trying to do in my new play. I say trying because everyday life has grown very complicated for me. It must be so anywhere for a well-known writer, but I am unprepared for such a role. I don’t like a life deprived of secrecy and quiet. It seems to me that in my youth there was work, an integral part of life which illuminated everything else in it. Now it is something I have to fight for. All those demands by scholars, editors, readers cannot be ignored, but together with the translations they devour my time. . . . You must tell people abroad who are interested in me that this is my only serious problem—this terrible lack of time.”

    My last visit with Pasternak was a very long one. He had asked me to come early, in order to have a talk before the dinner which was to be a family feast. It was again a sunny Sunday. I arrived shortly before Pasternak returned from his morning stroll. As I was shown into his study, the house echoed with cheerful voices. Somewhere in the back of it, members of his family were assembled.
    Pasternak’s study was a large, rather bare room on the second floor. Like the rest of the house it had little furniture—a large desk near the bay window, a couple of chairs, a sofa. The light coming from the window looking over the large snowy field was brilliant. Pinned on the light gray wooden walls there was a multitude of art postcards. When he came in, Pasternak explained to me that those were all sent to him by readers, mostly from abroad. Many were reproductions of religious scenes—medieval nativities, St. George killing the dragon, Mary Magdalene . . . They were related to Doctor Zhivagos themes.
    After his walk, Pasternak looked especially well. He was wearing a collegiate-looking navy-blue blazer and was obviously in a good mood. He sat at the desk by the window and placed me across from him. As on other occasions, the atmosphere was relaxed and yet of great concentration. I remember vividly feeling happyPasternak looked so gay and the sun through the window was warm. As we sat there for two or more hours, I felt a longing to prolong those moments—I was leaving Moscow the next day—but the bright sunlight flooding the room inexorably faded as the day advanced.
    Pasternak decided to tell me about his new play. He seemed to do so on the spur of the moment. Quite fascinated, I listened to him—there were few interruptions on my part. Once or twice, unsure of some historical or literary allusion, I asked him for explanation.
    “I think that on account of your background—so close to the events of the Russian nineteenth century—you will be interested in the outlines of my new work. I am working on a trilogy. I have about a third of it written.
    “I want to re-create a whole historical era, the nineteenth century in Russia with its main event, the liberation of the serfs. We have, of course, many works about that time, but there is no modern treatment of it. I want to write something panoramic, like Gogol’s Dead Souls. I hope that my plays will be as real, as involved with everyday life as Dead Souls. Although they will be long, I hope that they can be played in one evening. I think that most plays should be cut for staging. I admire the English for knowing how to cut Shakespeare, not just to keep what is essential, but rather to emphasize what is significant. The Comédie Française came to Moscow recently. They don’t cut Racine and I feel it is a serious mistake. Only what is expressive today, what works dramatically should be staged.
    “My trilogy deals with three meaningful moments in the long process of liberating the serfs. The first play takes place in 1840—that is when unrest caused by serfdom is first felt throughout the country. The old feudal system is outlived, but no tangible hope is yet to be seen for Russia. The second one deals with the 1860s. Liberal landowners have appeared and the best among Russian aristocrats begin to be deeply stirred by western ideas. Unlike the two first plays, which are set in a great country estate, the third part will take place in St. Petersburg in the 1880s. But this part is but a project yet, while the first and second plays are partially written. I can tell you in more detail about those if you like.
    “The first play describes life at its rawest, most trivial, in the manner of the first part of Dead Souls. It is existence before it has been touched by any form of spirituality.
    “Imagine a large estate lost in the heart of rural Russia around 1840. It is in a state of great neglect, nearly bankrupt. The masters of the estate, the count and his wife, are away. They have gone on a trip to spare themselves the painful spectacle of the designation—by means of a lottery—of those among their peasants who must go into the army. As you know, military service lasted for twenty-five years in Russia in those times. The masters are about to return and the household is getting ready to receive them. In the opening scene we see the servants cleaning house—sweeping, dusting, hanging fresh curtains. There is a lot of confusion, of running around—laughter and jokes among the young servant girls.
    “Actually, the times are troubled in this part of the Russian countryside. Soon the mood among the servants becomes more somber. From their conversations we learn that there are hidden bandits in the neighboring woods; they are probably runaway soldiers. We also hear of legends surrounding the estate, like that of the ‘house killer’ from the times of Catherine the Great. She was a sadistic woman, an actual historical figure who took delight in terrifying and torturing her serfs—her crimes so extreme at a time when almost anything was permitted to serf-owners that she was finally arrested.
    “The servants also talk about a plaster bust standing high on a cupboard. It is a beautiful young man’s head in eighteenth-century hair dress. This bust is said to have a magical meaning. Its destinies are linked to those of the estate. It must therefore be dusted with extreme care, lest it be broken.
    “The main character in the play is Prokor, the keeper of the estate. He is about to leave for town to sell wood and wheatthe estate lives off such sales—but he joins in the general mood instead of going. He remembers some old masquerade costumes stored away in a closet and decides to play a trick on his superstitious fellow servants. He dresses himself as a devil—big bulging eyes like a fish. Just as he emerges in his grotesque costume, the masters’ arrival is announced. In haste the servants group themselves at the entrance to welcome the count and his wife. Prokor has no other alternative but to hide himself in a closet.
    “As the count and countess come in, we begin at once to sense that there is a great deal of tension between them, and we find out that during their trip home the count has been trying to get his wife to give him her jewels—all that’s left besides the mortgaged estate. She has refused, and when he threatened her with violence a young valet traveling with them defended her—an unbelievable defiance. He hasn’t been punished yet, but it’s only a question of time before the count’s wrath is unleashed against him.
    “As the count renews his threats against the countess, the young valet, who has nothing to lose anyway, suddenly reaches for one of the count’s pistols which have just been brought in from the carriage. He shoots at the count. There is a great panicservants rushing around and screaming. The plaster statue tumbles down from the cupboard and breaks into a thousand pieces. It wounds one of the young servant girls, blinding her. She is ‘The Blind Beauty’ for whom the trilogy is named. The title is, of course, symbolic of Russia, oblivious for so long of its own beauty and its own destinies. Although she is a serf, the blind beauty is also an artist; she is a marvelous singer, an important member of the estate’s chorus of serfs.
    “As the wounded count is carried out of the room, the countess, unseen in the confusion, hands her jewels to the young valet, who manages to make his escape. It is poor Prokor, still costumed as a devil and hidden in the closet, who is eventually accused of having stolen them. As the countess does not reveal the truth, he is convicted of the theft and sent to Siberia. . . .
    “As you see, all this is very melodramatic, but I think that the theater should try to be emotional, colorful. I think everybody’s tired of stages where nothing happens. The theater is the art of emotions—it is also that of the concrete. The trend should be toward appreciating melodrama again: Victor Hugo, Schiller . . ..
    “I am working now on the second play. As it stands, it’s broken into separate scenes. The setting is the same estate, but times have changed. We are in 1860, on the eve of the liberation of the serfs. The estate now belongs to a nephew of the count. He would have already freed his serfs but for his fears of hurting the common cause. He is impregnated with liberal ideas and loves the arts. And his passion is theater. He has an outstanding theatrical company. Of course, the actors are his serfs, but their reputation extends to all of Russia.
    “The son of the young woman blinded in the first play is the principal actor of the group. He is also the hero of this part of the trilogy. His name is Agafon, a marvelously talented actor. The count has provided him with an outstanding education.
    “The play opens with a snowstorm.” Pasternak described it with large movements of his hands. “An illustrious guest is expected at the estate—none other than Alexandre Dumas, then traveling in Russia. He is invited to attend the premiere of a new play. The play is called The Suicide. I might write it—a play within a play as in Hamlet. I would love to write a melodrama in the taste of the middle of the nineteenth century. . . .
    “Alexandre Dumas and his entourage are snowed in at a relay station not too far from the estate. A scene takes place there, and who should the relay-master be but Prokor, the former estate keeper? He has been back from Siberia for some years—released when the countess disclosed his innocence on her deathbed. He has become increasingly prosperous running the relay station. And yet despite the advent of new times, the scene at the inn echoes the almost medieval elements of the first play: we see the local executioner and his aides stop at the inn. They are traveling from the town to their residence deep in the woods—by custom they are not allowed to live near other people.
    “A very important scene takes place at the estate when the guests finally arrive there. There is a long discussion about art between Alexandre Dumas and Agafon. This part will illustrate my own ideas about art—not those of the 1860s, needless to say. Agafon dreams of going abroad, of becoming a Shakespearean actor, to play Hamlet.
    “This play has a denouement somehow similar to that of the first one. An obnoxious character whom we first meet at the relay station is the local police chief. He is a sort of Sobakevich, the character in Dead Souls who personifies humanity at its crudest. Backstage, after the performance of The Suicide, he tries to rape one of the young actresses. Defending her, Agafon hits the police chief with a champagne bottle, and he has to flee for fear of persecution. The count, however, helps him, and eventually gets him to Paris.
    “In the third play, Agafon comes back to Russia to live in St. Petersburg. No longer a serf (we are now in 1880), he’s an extremely successful actor. Eventually he has his mother cured of her blindness by a famous European doctor.
    “As for Prokor, in the last play he has become an affluent merchant. I want him to represent the middle class, which did so much for Russia at the end of the nineteenth century. Imagine someone like Schukin, who collected all those beautiful paintings in Moscow at the turn of the century. Essentially, what I want to show at the end of the trilogy is just that: the birth of an enlightened and affluent middle class, open to occidental influences, progressive, intelligent, artistic. . . .”
    It was typical of Pasternak to tell me about his plays in concrete terms, like a libretto. He didn’t emphasize the ideas behind the trilogy, though it became apparent, after a while, that he was absorbed in ideas about art—not in its historical context, but as an element ever present in life. As he went on, I realized that what he was describing was simply the frame of his new work. Parts of it were completed, others were still to be filled in.
    “At first, I consulted all sorts of documents on the nineteenth century. Now I’m finished with research. After all, what is important is not the historical accuracy of the work, but the successful re-creation of an era. It is not the object described that matters, but the light that falls on it, like that from a lamp in a distant room.”
    Toward the end of his description of his trilogy, Pasternak was obviously hurried. Dinnertime was long past. He would glance at his watch from time to time. But, despite the fact that he didn’t have the opportunity to clarify philosophical implications which would have given body to the strange framework of the dramas, I felt I had been witness to a remarkable evocation of the Russian past.

    The tales of our fathers sounds like reigns of the Stuarts;
    Further away than Pushkin, The figures of dreams.*

    As we came down to the dining room, the family already was seated around the large table. “Don’t they look like an impressionist painting?” said Pasternak. “With the geraniums in the background and this mid-afternoon light? There is a painting by Guillaumin just like this. . . .”
    Everyone stood as we entered and remained standing while Pasternak introduced me around the table. Besides Mme. Pasternak, two of Pasternak’s sons were there—his oldest son by his first marriage, and his youngest son, who was eighteen or twenty years old—a handsome boy, dark, with quite a strong resemblance to his mother. He was a student in physics at the Moscow University. Professor Neuhaus was also a guest. He is a famous Chopin teacher at the Moscow Conservatory to whom Mme. Pasternak had once been married. He was quite elderly, with an old-fashioned mustache, very charming and refined. He asked about Paris and musicians we knew there in common. There were also two ladies at the table whose exact relationship to the Pasternak family I didn’t learn.
    I was seated to the right of Pasternak. Mme. Pasternak was at his left. The table was simply set, covered with a white linen Russian tablecloth embroidered with red cross-stitches. The silverware and china were very simple. There was a vase with mimosa in the middle, and bowls of oranges and tangerines. The hors d’oeuvres were already set on the table. Guests passed them to each other while Pasternak poured the vodka. There were caviar, marinated herring, pickles, macédoine of vegetables . . . The meal progressed slowly. Soon kvass was poured out—a homemade fermented drink usually drunk in the country. Because of fermentation the kvass corks would sometimes pop during the night and wake everybody up—just like a pistol shot, said Mme. Pasternak. After the hors d’oeuvres the cook served a succulent stew made of game.
    The conversation was general. Hemingway’s works were discussed. Last winter he was one of the most widely read authors in Moscow. A new collection of his writings had just been published. Mme. Pasternak and the ladies at the table remarked that they found Hemingway monotonous—all those endless drinks with little else happening to the heroes.
    Pasternak, who had fallen silent for a while, took exception.
    “The greatness of a writer has nothing to do with subject matter itself, only with how much the subject matter touches the author. It is the density of style which counts. Through Hemingway’s style you feel matter, iron, wood.” He was punctuating his words with his hands, pressing them against the wood of the table. “I admire Hemingway but I prefer what I know of Faulkner. Light in August is a marvelous book. The character of the little pregnant woman is unforgettable. As she walks from Alabama to Tennessee something of the immensity of the South of the United States, of its essence, is captured for us who have never been there.”
    Later the conversation turned to music. Professor Neuhaus and Pasternak discussed fine points of interpretation of Chopin. Pasternak said how much he loved Chopin—“a good example of what I was saying the other day—Chopin used the old Mozartean language to say something completely new—the form was reborn from within. Nonetheless, I am afraid that Chopin is considered a little old-fashioned in the United States. I gave a piece on Chopin to Stephen Spender which was not published.”
    I told him how much Gide loved to play Chopin—Pasternak didn’t know this and was delighted to hear it. The conversation moved on to Proust, whom Pasternak was slowly reading at that time.
    “Now that I am coming to the end of A la Recherche du temps perdu, I am struck by how it echoes some of the ideas which absorbed us in 1910. I put them into a lecture about ‘Symbolism and Immortality’ which I gave on the day before Leo Tolstoy died and I went to Astapovo with my father. Its text has long been lost, but among many other things on the nature of symbolism it said that, although the artist will die, the happiness of living which he has experienced is immortal. If it is captured in a personal and yet universal form it can actually be relived by others through his work.
    “I have always liked French literature,” he continued. “Since the war I feel that French writing has acquired a new accent, less rhetoric. Camus’s death is a great loss for all of us.” (Earlier, I had told Pasternak of Camus’s tragic end, which took place just before I came to Moscow. It was not written up in the Russian press. Camus is not translated into Russian.) “In spite of differences of themes, French literature is now much closer to us. But French writers when they commit themselves to political causes are particularly unattractive. Either they are cliquish and insincere or with their French sense of logic they feel they have to carry out their beliefs to their conclusion. They fancy they must be absolutists like Robespierre or Saint-Just.”
    Tea and cognac were served at the end of the meal. Pasternak looked tired suddenly and became silent. As always during my stay in Russia I was asked many questions about the West—about its cultural life and our daily existence.
    Lights were turned on. I looked at my watch to discover that it was long past six o’clock. I had to go. I felt very tired, too.
    Pasternak walked me to the door, through the kitchen. We said good-bye outside on the little porch in the blue snowy evening. I was terribly sad at the thought of not returning to Peredelkino. Pasternak took my hand in his and held it for an instant, urging me to come back very soon. He asked me once again to tell his friends abroad that he was well, that he remembered them even though he hadn’t time to answer their letters. I had already walked down the porch and into the path when he called me back. I was happy to have an excuse to stop, to turn back, to have a last glimpse of Pasternak standing bareheaded, in his blue blazer under the door light.
    “Please,” he called, “don’t take what I have said about letters personally. Do write to me, in any language you prefer. I will answer you.”

    * “The Trembling Piano,” Themes and Variations
    * From 1905


    Suzanne Pepper (胡素珊)《中國的內戰》





    中國的內戰

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.

    作者 : 【美】胡素珊
    出版社:中國青年出版社副標題: 1945-1949年的政治鬥爭譯者 : 王海浪/等出版年: 1997-11 頁數: 552 定價: 24 裝幀:精裝ISBN: 9787500625193
    內容簡介 · · · · · ·



    這本出色的學術著作是對1945-1949年中國內戰期間國共兩黨政

    治衝突的權威記錄。作者將此書分為大致相等的兩部分。第一部分論述國民黨之所以在大陸崩潰的種種弱點,第二部分論述導致共產黨最終奪取政權的優勢所在……這本書是對我們有關中國現代史知識的最重要的補充,是這一領域的必讀著作。

    ――美國《亞洲研究》

    那些對內戰時期的中國,對中國的政治組織,對剖析政治權力的

    基礎感興趣的讀者,不可不讀此書。

    ――美國《亞洲事務》

    本書是一個重要的貢獻。胡素珊公允地、充滿智地分析了國民

    黨失敗和共產黨勝利的原因,她並不滿足於以簡單的因果關係進行解釋,而是在中國內戰的各個層面上對兩黨進行比較:它們與學生和知識分子的關係,土地改革的措施,對工業的管理,財政措施等等。她的論述基於對政策文件的認真剖析和對政策實際實施及其影響的綜合考察,因此產生了這樣一本對中國的內戰首次作全面...



    作者簡介 · · · · · ·


    胡素珊(Suzanne Pepper),美國學者。1972年獲美國加州大學柏克萊分校博士學位。現長期居住香港,從事中國問題特別是中國教育問題的研究和寫作。除本書外,著有:《中國的大學》(1984),《20世紀80年代的中國教育改革》(1990),《激進主義與20世紀

    的中國教育改革》(1996)。

    《劍橋中國史》第13卷(中華民國部分)有關中國內戰的篇章,便出於她的手筆,她還為《劍橋中國史》第14、15卷(中華人民共和國部分)撰寫了有關教育問題的三章。
    目錄 · · · · · ·
    第一部:國民黨統治末期
    第一章引言
    第二章結局的起點:接受日本投降
    第三章反戰學潮
    第四章經濟弊政的政治代價
    第五章怨聲載道:知識分子對國民黨的評判
    第二部:共產黨取而代之
    第六章知識階層對中共的評判
    第七章重新土改
    第八章重返城市
    第九章新的開端:共產黨取代國民黨
    第十章內戰的政治
    附錄一.文獻註釋
    附錄二.參考文獻舉要
    譯校者後記







    江燦騰


    我是首次讀到胡素珊博士的這本分析中國內戰權威著作。這是她的博士論文增補後於1978年出版的。中文版則是1997才出版的。但,『劍橋中華民國史』中,有關內戰的三章,就是胡素珊博士撰寫的,可見她的此一領域的專業權威性。不過,她其實不是分析戰場上的戰鬥或戰術的任何問題,而是分析內戰期間,除戰場上的勝負之外,國民黨為何失去政權?共產黨為何大獲民心支持而贏得絕對的大勝利?她有非常全面性的內部性原因分析,所以說服力極強。
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.

    張伯駒 著作集 《春游紀夢》張伯駒詞集




    “民國四大公子”之一的張伯駒,與其愛妻潘素的一見鍾情,英雄救美的故事,曾經在當年的上海灘廣為流傳,極富傳奇色彩。夫妻二人感情之深厚也如同傳奇一般。
    “文革”開始,張伯駒被關押。不久潘素也被關進同一地下室,張在7號,潘在3號。潘素生怕丈夫知道自己也被關押而擔心,明知丈夫就在附近,但是兩年時間不打招呼。直到1969年兩人出獄,潘素才淡淡地告訴張伯駒:“我是3號。”
    所謂愛,大抵如此。


    這幾年出版數本比 《春游紀夢》等更詳盡的集子。_

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.





    春游紀夢


    這本書含六本著作 幾年前我在台大醉月湖旁讀過 (也許讀過 "陜西之德 言 容 功"中說于老"徒有其表"頁94)
    不過現在連desktop都找不到資料
    前幾年張詒和 (?)著作有專文介紹他

    "張伯駒先生(1898-1982),號叢碧,河南項城人,為近世著名文化人。他對中國文化的貢獻,主要在書畫鑒藏、詩詞創作和對傳統戲曲的弘揚與研究。

    本編收有張伯駒先生六種著述。《春游紀夢》為張伯駒先生編著的《春游瑣談》中之張文(這詞教育部國語辭典 沒收),書題為編者所加。
    另外,《京劇音韻》只收其前部之理論部分,後面的韻 表部分則略而不錄。六種著述中有個別篇章重出,為保持原著氣脈,茲照原貌,不作改動。
    1998年為張伯駒先生百齡冥誕,本書特為紀念之。 "

    《春游紀夢》 頁103 《叢碧書畫錄 之序》 採取蘇東坡 煙雲


    "不知道陳其寬老師的畫展取名
    雲煙過眼
    之緣由"原來
    《雲煙過眼錄》是周密(1232年-1298年)的著作
    不過 更早是蘇東坡採用的"煙雲之過眼"


    雲煙過眼,不過一時而已。 正如蘇東坡詩云:「事如春夢了無痕」
    蘇東坡」(蘇軾一○三七~一一○一年)一條云:「東坡寓吾惠最久。」 ......第考軾《寶繪堂記》,實作「煙雲之過眼」。舊本刊作「雲煙」,殆誤倒其文。
    王诜(1036—1093后,一作1048—1104后)[北宋]字晋卿,太原(今属山西)人,居开封(今属河南)。出身贵族,娶英宗赵曙之女蜀国公主为妻,官附马都尉及定州观察使、利州防御使。家筑“”,藏历代法书名画日夕观摩,精于鉴赏,苏轼为之记

    雲煙過眼錄 是周密的著作
    《云烟过眼录》记载当时各家所藏奇珍古玩(如玉器、古琴之类)及评论书画。
    周密(1232年-1298年),字公谨,号草窗,又号四水潜夫弁阳老人弁阳啸翁。周密,《雲煙過眼錄》,中國書畫全書,上海:上海書畫出版社,1993。
    "前述蘇東坡所提到的「寓意於物」,而不「留意於物」的真諦。或許有人聽過,南宋著名的鑑賞家周密,曾經寫了一本書,叫做《雲煙過眼錄》,其實也是奉行蘇老的格言"






    "....墨卿而後,文人寫梅我看恐怕就剩沈尹默、溥心畬、、江兆申和臺靜農了。我無緣親炙臺先生的墨梅,新近找到的是他錄甌香館句子的紅梅,該是晚年的「靜農寫梅於台北龍坡里」了,字和畫都耐細讀,真可以下酒!黃山谷說花光長老畫梅花-->「如嫩寒春曉行孤山水邊籬落間,但欠香耳」。臺先生的梅花幸虧也欠香:香了怕的倒是館閣氣了。...."
    2006年舊文
    圖書名稱: 世說新篇(NEW)
    出版社: 生活新知讀書 三聯書店
    作者: 黃苗子
    "
    凡是親友相識,都眾口一詞說我老伴是個心地極好的難得好人,只是年紀大了,記憶力略差,這是老年人的通病(老漢我也一樣)﹔老伴從早到晚嚷找眼鏡、找筆、找茶杯等「例行公事」之外,還有不少趣事,比如說﹕在美術館碰見兩位朋友,他們互不相識,老伴便熱情地介紹甲說﹕「這位是費孝通先生。」指著乙說﹕「這位是周培源……」話猶未畢,但見乙先生尷尬地說﹕「我是費孝通,至於這位……」於是甲先生只好自我介紹﹕「我是。」事過境遷,老伴自己談到此事,說是其實這二位都熟識,只是一時記不起姓名來,所以鬧了笑話﹔說畢,自己哈哈大笑一場。"老伴小記(黃苗子)


    目錄:

    “苗老漢聊天”總序
    《世說新篇》小記
    廖公
    葉譽老
    再記譽老
    苦樂翁
    沈尹默先生二三事
    鄧爾雅
    丐和丐
    寅恪先生
    經商最妙
    馮友蘭






    平復堂小記
    夏承燾
    梁思成
    從文先生【「天安門歷史博物館下的廁所,沈先生每天認認真真地去打掃(后人如寫”天安門史”,似不應漏掉這一筆),他像摩挲擦一件青銅器那樣摩挲每一座便池…..」 [中國服裝史30]萬字丟失過重寫。】
    童教授【我讀過童書業先生的美術論文集。讀這篇才知道他大近視;從來不知道怎麼打開傘。】
    懷鄉
    學習
    千老
    去國憂思
    錢鍾書
    錢鍾書“風貌”
    三不願
    王爺的後裔
    頰上添毫
    頸椎病
    擠車詞
    史筆
    王世襄
    選堂搞笑
    臺灣舊話
    徐平羽
    郭詩鬱畫
    安息吧!郭老
    語堂佚事
    風雨茅廬
    郁達夫的逃亡
    老舍
    老舍自傳
    老舍的詩
    老舍夫人家的晚會
    話說阿英
    聶紺弩
    散宜生
    “你也配”
    林沖詩
    起解
    聶詩

    推磨詩
    北大荒
    窮而後工
    人與牛
    姚莘農
    葉靈鳳
    徐訐
    酒笑話
    老艾青
    《傘》
    其芳的詩
    怕鬼的故事
    掉了槍
    吳祖光近記
    生龍活虎黃宗江
    驢債

    賢亮
    大馮
    白石風骨
    白石詩
    癡老人
    白石兒時
    陳半丁
    悲鴻自述
    滑竿
    畫豬
    真西遊記
    畫魂
    海翁豪語
    苦禪先生
    大千狡獪
    林風眠
    林風眠(二)
    彩筆千秋
    黃般若
    葉因泉
    正宇
    憶正宇
    何老大
    西天目度夏【記葉淺予84歲寫回憶錄:「日記二千字,月得三萬六。追憶創業日,尋思費一月。」】
    荒唐夢
    鍾馗圖
    王己千
    --> 錢君訇的無聲詩
    大獨唱
    貓國冰兄
    小丁編
    靜者
    石魯

    老沃查
    電燈失靈
    黃永玉
    永玉畫荷
    永玉畫展
    訪黃胄
    韓羽贊
    韓羽文畫
    官衣
    阿蟲的畫
    韓美林的心願
    梅先生
    於伶
    悼念袁牧之
    阮玲玉與唐季珊
    愛吃辣椒的女人
    石揮
    憶石揮
    瘋子
    英茵
    滔天罪行
    侯寶林金陵秋夢記
    戴愛蓮
    安息吧!
    劉詩昆
    寄梅
    仙翁
    丁惠康
    西園寺公—
    幼吾幼
    戰時漫畫
    妙聯
    特別臭
    玉爺
    兒時往事

    張伯駒詞集

    主要作者


    張 伯駒
    書名/作者
    張伯駒詞集 / 張伯駒著
    出版項
    北京市 : 文物, 2008
    版本項
    第1版

    總圖2F人社資料區848.7 1127-3(33)-1 20082794509可流通

    稽核項[49],386面,部分彩圖版[13]面 : 部分彩圖 ; 21公分
    附註本書係1985年發行本之修訂重版
    ISBN/價格978-7-5010-2281-6 平裝


    書緣一則 張伯駒 著作集 春游紀夢



    James Joyce, Bloomsday, The Cats of Copenhagen


    The Cats of Copenhagen: Delightful Recently Discovered Children’s Story by James Joyce

    by 
    A charming, irreverent picture-book based on Joyce’s letters to his only grandson.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    As a connoisseur of little-known children’s books by famous authors of literature for grown-ups, I already knew that James Joyce had penned the charming 1965 picture-book The Cat and the Devil, based on a 1936 letter to his most beloved audience, his grandson Stephen. So imagine my delight at the news of a posthumous Joyce children’s release, The Cats of Copenhagen (public library) — a never-before-published short story also based on a letter to Stephen.
    In August 1936, Joyce mailed his grandson “a little cat filled with sweets” — a sort of candy mule designed to outwit Stephen’s parents. “Alas! I cannot send you a Copenhagen cat because there are no cats in Copenhagen,” Joyce wrote Stephen from Denmark a month later in a wonderfully playful, mischievous letter that unfolded into a whimsical tale. The short story, illustrated by Casey Sorrow in a style reminiscent of Edward Gorey and beautifully typeset by book artist Michael Caine, was only recently rediscovered and makes an offbeat but characteristically masterful addition to Joyce’s well-known body of work.
    The preface speaks to Joyce’s love of cats, a kind of bonding agent for him and his grandson — because, after all, what great writer doesn’t know the creative power of a cat:
    Exquisite, minuscule, and with strong, almost anarchic subtext, The Cats of Copenhagen is a slightly younger twin sister to The Cat and the Devil, the only other known example of James Joyce’s writing a story for young children. Both works, written within a few weeks of each other, are in letters posted to stephen James Joyce, his only grandchild. Clearly, cats were a common currency between them: cats, and their common need to have somebody around to help them cross the road.
    […]
    Like many otherwise sensible people, James Joyce detested, even loathed, dogs; but he thought the world of cats. In the first chapter of Ulysses in which Leopold Bloom appears, the very first conversation is between a hungry feline and a kind-hearted Bloom.
    The Cats of Copenhagen is an absolute treat — highly recommended.


    Born ‪#‎onthisday‬ in 1882: author James Joyce. Richard Hamilton spent fifty years visualising his love of Joyce’s great modernist masterpiece, Ulysses, which recounts Leopold Bloom wandering around Dublin http://ow.ly/Ia9T3

    James Joyce, 1882-1941

    Biographical note

    Irish expatriate author of the 20th century. He is best known for his landmark novel Ulysses [1922] and its controversial successor Finnegans Wake [1939], as well as the short story collection Dubliners [1914] and the semi-autobiographical novel A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man [1916].
    Although he spent most of his adult life outside Ireland, Joyce's psychological and fictional universe is firmly rooted in his native Dublin, the city which provides the settings and much of the subject matter for all his fiction. In particular, his tempestuous early relationship with the Irish Roman Catholic Church is reflected through a similar inner conflict in his recurrent alter ego Stephen Dedalus.
    --

    June 16,
     Bloomsday: James Joyce'sUlysses follows Leopold Bloom through this one day of his life (1904)

    A Reader's Guide to JamesJoyce by W. Y. Tindall

    2004 莊信正是印第安那大學比較文學博士,是研究英國作家喬伊斯及其作品《尤利西斯》的專家。最近,他將近年來所寫關於《尤利西斯》的長文短章,交九歌出版社結集為《面對尤利西斯》,並加註了喬伊斯的年譜、著作概說等,為這部小說及作者提供了更詳細且全面的資料。
    對於能有機會回台灣教學,滿心歡喜,他說:「以前回台灣多半是擔任文學獎評審,時間不長,這回可以有足夠的時間逛書店,和文學界的朋友談文論藝,真可說是如魚得水啊!」

    「這本書的書名《My Brother's Keeper─James Joyce's Early Years》,直接源於聖經,但故事卻是反面的例 證。那是聖經中頭一對兄弟:該隱和亞伯的悲劇故事,該隱因為敬拜神的事遷怒他的兄弟,把亞伯殺了,神來找該隱談話,問他弟弟哪去了,但當時該隱不但沒有悔 意,還相當傲慢,他頂了一句話:「Am I my brother's keeper?」〈我豈是看守我兄弟的?〉」(昆布:布魯姆日百年─談一位被遺忘的守護者 時間:2004-06-26 http://www.ylib.com/class/talkout/TalkShow.asp?object=req&no=654))





    昨夜讀Joyce詩集(中文),其中收不少他的打油詩,
    雙關與很多,如用磅指詩人 Pound;寫Made Oscar Wild影射O. Wilde;"a man with my style"—style既指風格(Mode of expressing thought in language, whether oral or written; especially, such use of language in the expression of thought as exhibits the spirit and faculty of an artist; choice or arrangement of words in discourse; rhetorical expression. Mode of presentation, especially in music or any of the fine arts; a characteristic of peculiar mode of developing in idea or accomplishing a result.)也指"(古)筆"( Hence, anything resembling the ancient style in shape or use. Specifically: (a) A pen; an author's pen. --Dryden.)

    joyce 簽名喜歡將JJ倒立…

    他給e. pound詩引但丁「1個地獄已足夠」還未找到出處...

    留言:
    典故與應用:亞典娜、密涅瓦、貓頭鷹、嘗試
    Athene可能是希臘時代之前即有的神祇,有時稱為Pallas Athen(理由不詳),而Pallas有兩義:一為maiden(年輕女子),一為brandiser((武器的)揮舞;炫耀者)

    She was par excellence a war-goddess, and is most frequently represented in art as armed, but in addition she was the patroness of of all urban arts and crafts, especially spinning and weaving, and so ultimatelt the personification of wisdom..我對於上句:「司掌戰爭、紡織及家庭工藝、最終為「智慧之人格具體化」的說法很感興趣。」

    【英文抄自Oxford Dictionary of Classical LiteratureAthene詞條,好事者應以它查圖片。】



     The Works of James Joyce  ( Wordsworth Poetry Library)

    Exiles and poetry[edit]

    Main articles: Pomes Penyeach and Chamber Music (book)
    Despite early interest in the theatre, Joyce published only one play, Exiles, begun shortly after the outbreak of World War I in 1914 and published in 1918. A study of a husband and wife relationship, the play looks back to The Dead (the final story in Dubliners) and forward to Ulysses, which Joyce began around the time of the play's composition.
    Joyce also published a number of books of poetry. His first mature published work was the satirical broadside "The Holy Office" (1904), in which he proclaimed himself to be the superior of many prominent members of the Celtic revival. His first full-length poetry collection Chamber Music (referring, Joyce joked, to the sound of urine hitting the side of a chamber pot) consisted of 36 short lyrics. This publication led to his inclusion in the Imagist Anthology, edited by Ezra Pound, who was a champion of Joyce's work. Other poetry Joyce published in his lifetime includes "Gas From A Burner" (1912), Pomes Penyeach (1927) and "Ecce Puer" (written in 1932 to mark the birth of his grandson and the recent death of his father). It was published by the Black Sun Press in Collected Poems(1936).
    ジョイスはまた数冊の詩集も出版している。習作を除くとジョイスが最初に発表した詩作品は痛烈な諷刺詩「検邪聖省」("The Holy Office"1904年)であり、この作品によってジョイスはケルト復興運動(Celtic Revival)の著名なメンバーたちの中で名を上げた。1907年に出版された最初のまとまった詩集『室内楽』("Chamber Music"、ジョイス曰く「尿瓶(chamber pot)に当たる小便の音のこと」)は36篇からなる。この本はエズラ・パウンドの編集する「Imagist Anthology」に加えられ、パウンドはジョイス作品の最も強力な擁護者となった。ジョイスが生前に発表した他の詩には「火口からのガス」("Gas From A Burner"、1912年)、詩集『ポームズ・ペニーチ』("Pomes Penyeach"、1927年)、"Ecce Puer"(1932年、孫の誕生と父の死を記したもの)などがあり、これらは1936年に『詩集』("Collected Poems")として一冊にまとめられた。
    • 1907年『室内楽』("Chamber Music"、詩集)
    • 1927年『ポームズ・ペニーチ』("Pomes Penyeach"、詩集)

    喬伊斯也出版了相當數量的詩集。他的第一部成熟的詩作是具有諷刺風格的《神聖的辦公室》,出版於1904年。在這部作品中喬伊斯聲稱自己比愛爾蘭文藝復興運動中的很多大師都要高明。喬伊斯的第一部大型詩集則是《室內樂》,裡面收錄了36首抒情詩。喬伊斯因這部詩集的出版而被艾茲拉·龐德列入意象派詩人之列。而龐德本人在隨之而來的十幾年裡也成了喬伊斯最忠誠的支持者之一。1936年出版的《詩歌選集》收錄了喬伊斯晚年的一些詩作。

    The Works of James Joyce  ( Wordsworth Poetry Library) 1993




    ****

    Carl Jung Writes a Review of Joyce’sUlysses and Mails It To The Author (1932)

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    jung joyce 2
    Feelings about James Joyce’s Ulysses tend to fall roughly into one of two camps: the religiously reverent or the exasperated/bored/overwhelmed. As popular examples of the former, we have the many thousand celebrants of Bloomsday—June 16th, the date on which the novel is set in 1904. These revelries approach the level of saints’ days, with re-enactments and pilgrimages to important Dublin sites. On the other side, we have the reactions of Virginia Woolf, say, or certain friends of mine who left wry comments on Bloomsday posts about picking up something more “readable” to celebrate. (A third category, the scandalized, has more or less died off, as scatology, blasphemy, and cuckoldry have become the stuff of sitcoms.) Another famous reader, Carl Jung, seems at first to damn the novel with some faint praise and much scathing criticism in a 1932 essay for Europäische Revue, but ends up, despite himself, writing about the book in the language of a true believer.
    A great many readers of Jung’s essay may perhaps nod their heads at sentences like “Yes, I admit I feel I have been made a fool of” and “one should never rub the reader’s nose into his own stupidity, but that is just what Ulysses does.” To illustrate his boredom with the novel, he quotes “an old uncle,” who says “’Do you know how the devil tortures souls in hell? […] He keeps them waiting.’” This remark, Jung writes, “occurred to me when I was plowing through Ulysses for the first time. Every sentence raises an expectation which is not fulfilled; finally, out of sheer resignation, you come to expect nothing any longer.” But while Jung’s critique may validate certain hasty readers’ hatred of Joyce’s nearly unavoidable 20th century masterwork, it also probes deeply into why the novel resonates.
    For all of his frustration with the book—his sense that it “always gives the reader an irritating sense of inferiority”—Jung nonetheless bestows upon it the highest praise, comparing Joyce to other prophetic European writers of earlier ages like Goethe and Nietzsche. “It seems to me now,” he writes, “that all that is negative in Joyce’s work, all that is cold-blooded, bizarre and banal, grotesque and devilish, is a positive virtue for which it deserves praise.” Ulysses is “a devotional book for the object-besotted white man,” a “spiritual exercise, an aesthetic discipline, an agonizing ritual, an arcane procedure, eighteen alchemical alembics piled on top of one another […] a world has passed away, and is made new.” He ends the essay by quoting the novel’s entire final paragraph. (Find longer excerpts of Jung’s essay hereand here.)
    Jung not only wrote what may be the most critically honest yet also glowing response to the novel, but he also took it upon himself in September of 1932 to send a copy of the essay to the author along with the letter below.Letters of Note tells us that Joyce “was both annoyed and proud,” a fittingly divided response to such an ambivalent review.
    Dear Sir,
    Your Ulysses has presented the world such an upsetting psychological problem that repeatedly I have been called in as a supposed authority on psychological matters.
    Ulysses proved to be an exceedingly hard nut and it has forced my mind not only to most unusual efforts, but also to rather extravagant peregrinations (speaking from the standpoint of a scientist). Your book as a whole has given me no end of trouble and I was brooding over it for about three years until I succeeded to put myself into it. But I must tell you that I’m profoundly grateful to yourself as well as to your gigantic opus, because I learned a great deal from it. I shall probably never be quite sure whether I did enjoy it, because it meant too much grinding of nerves and of grey matter. I also don’t know whether you will enjoy what I have written about Ulysses because I couldn’t help telling the world how much I was bored, how I grumbled, how I cursed and how I admired. The 40 pages of non stop run at the end is a string of veritable psychological peaches. I suppose the devil’s grandmother knows so much about the real psychology of a woman, I didn’t.
    Well, I just try to recommend my little essay to you, as an amusing attempt of a perfect stranger that went astray in the labyrinth of your Ulysses and happened to get out of it again by sheer good luck. At all events you may gather from my article what Ulysses has done to a supposedly balanced psychologist.
    With the expression of my deepest appreciation, I remain, dear Sir,
    Yours faithfully,
    C. G. Jung
    With this letter of introduction, Jung was “a perfect stranger” to Joyce no longer. In fact, two years later, Joyce would call on the psychologist to treat his daughter Lucia, who suffered from schizophrenia, a tragic story told in Carol Loeb Schloss’s biography of the novelist’s famously troubled child. For his care of Lucia and his careful attention to Ulysses, Joyce would inscribe Jung’s copy of the book: “To Dr. C.G. Jung, with grateful appreciation of his aid and counsel. James Joyce. Xmas 1934, Zurich.”
    Related Content:
    Josh Jones is a writer and musician based in Durham, NC. Follow him at @jdmagness



    ****2004 都柏林人、藝術家、《尤利西斯》
    尤里西斯百年慶 喬埃斯早餐待客:體驗一下「色、香、味」俱全的喬埃斯!
    【【2004/05/01 民生報;編譯張佑生/路透都柏林二十九日電】】
    今年是愛爾蘭大文豪喬埃斯的現代主義巨著「尤里西斯」
    問世100周年紀念。主辦單位計畫推出1萬人份的免費早餐,菜單包括上萬份的香腸、豬腰、麵包捲、1萬個蕃茄和500公斤奶油,這些都是小說主角布魯姆推崇的食物。差別在於活動日期比「布魯姆日」6月16日提前3天舉辦,因為6月13日是周日,動用50名廚師比較方便。
    相關活動將進行到8月31日,詳情見www.rejoycedublin2004.com網站。
    【這些食物的出處、翻譯都待查】

    【布魯姆節百年慶典(Bloomsday Centenary Festival);Rejoyce Dublin 是來都柏林歡樂、喜聚;Rejoyce 為re-Joyce (諧音rejoice,to feel or show great happiness about something)。該網站日文的翻譯遠比中文的正確得多。這Joyce,翻譯成「喬埃斯」,網站中為「•喬伊絲」,翻譯者似乎有點「陰陽」陌生……】

    We welcome you to the official Rejoyce Dublin 2004 Bloomsday Centenary Festival web site. Here you will find the most up to date information on all festival events.
    歡迎您來到ReJoyce Dublin 2004 布魯姆節百年慶典的官方網站。在這裏,您能找到有關全部慶典活動的最新資訊。

    For millions of people, June 16 is an extraordinary day. On that day in 1904, Stephen Dedalus and Leopold Bloom each took their epic journeys through Dublin in James Joyce's Ulysses, the world's most highly acclaimed modern novel. "Bloomsday", as it is now known, has become a tradition for Joyce enthusiasts all over the world. From Tokyo to Sydney, San Francisco to Buffalo, Trieste to Paris, dozens of cities around the globe hold their own Bloomsday festivities. The celebrations usually include readings as well as staged re-enactments and street-side improvisations of scenes from the story. Nowhere is Bloomsday more rollicking and exuberant than Dublin, home of Molly and Leopold Bloom, Stephen Dedalus, Buck Mulligan, Gerty McDowell and James Joyce himself. Here, the art of Ulysses becomes the daily life of hundreds of Dubliners and the city's visitors as they retrace the odyssey each year.


    對於數百萬人來說,6月16日是一個非常特別的日子。在1904年的這一天,在詹姆士•喬伊絲的《尤利西斯》書中,斯蒂芬•德達萊斯和利奧波特•布魯姆(Bloom)在都柏林分別度過了他們的史詩般旅程。《尤利西斯》是世界上得到的呼聲最高的一部現代小說。 "布魯姆節",正如大家所知,已經成為世界各地喬伊絲迷的傳統節日。從東京到悉尼、三藩市到布法羅、的里雅斯特到巴黎,地球上的許多城市都會舉行他們自己的布魯姆節慶典。慶祝活動通常包括讀書、改編舞臺劇,以及在街邊即興表演故事片段等活動。但是沒有一個地方的布魯姆節比得上莫莉和利奧波特•布魯姆,哥第•麥克道爾和詹姆士•喬伊絲本人的故鄉 - 都柏林熱鬧和豐富。在這裏,每年重溫奧德賽之旅的時候,《尤利西斯》的精妙藝術已經成為成百上千都柏林市民和來訪者的日常生活。

    *****


    【hc讀法:「詹姆士•喬伊絲」標點應更清楚:「詹姆士‧喬伊絲」 或「詹姆士‧喬伊絲」】;史詩般旅程(epic journeys)可能要了解文學術語epic和荷馬的作品與它的「影射」-本段最後冒出「重溫奧德賽之旅」(retrace the odyssey)為「誤會」,因為它為小寫odyssey,為「英雄返回之旅」;hc會將「呼聲最高的」(most highly acclaimed)翻譯成「最為世人公開讚揚的」;「"布魯姆節",正如大家所知,已經成為世界各地喬伊絲迷的傳統節日」翻譯成:「正如大家所知,世界各地喬伊絲迷慶祝"布魯姆節"已成傳統」….】

    Although Bloomsday is a single day, Ireland is planning a world-class, five-month festival lasting from 1 April 2004 to 31 August 2004. The Minister for Arts, Sport, and Tourism, Mr John O'Donoghue has appointed a committee to oversee and coordinate this important celebration of one of the nation's greatest literary masters. Everyone from literary neophytes to Joyce scholars will find a range of programmes suited to their interests. In addition to a number of spectacular exhibitions and events, street theatre, music programmes, and family fun will fill the city for everyone to enjoy.

    雖然布魯姆節只是一天,愛爾蘭正策劃一個從2004年1月1日持續到8月31日,歷時5個月的慶典活動。文體旅遊部部長約翰•奧多諾先生已經指定專門委員會檢查並協調這個為本國最偉大的文學大師而舉行的慶典。從文學新人到喬伊絲的研究學者,每個人都會發現符合自己興趣的系列節目。除了大量引人入勝的展覽會和盛大活動以外,街邊戲臺、音樂節目以及家庭娛樂活動會充滿整個城市,供大家欣賞。

    【「雖然布魯姆節只是一天」「雖然布魯姆節只為單天」;worldclass漏翻;oversee為「監督」非「檢查」;street theatre 非「街邊戲臺」(可能無「戲臺」);「音樂節目以及家庭娛樂活動會」日文街用外來語,因為這些玩藝的內容多與字面意思不太能「想當然爾」,辦法之一是去參加,然後記錄、解釋,那時候才會有「原來如此」,換句話說,我亦「似懂非懂」。】


    Dublin itself takes centre stage in ReJoyce Dublin 2004. Joyce captured the soul of Dublin in all its gritty glory and immortalized it in Ulysses. Its blend of sophistication and old-world charm engages the imagination of its citizens and visitors. ReJoyce Dublin 2004 and Ireland invite the world to help celebrate James Joyce, Bloomsday, and Dublin!
    都柏林將在ReJoyce Dublin 2004中成為舞臺中心。喬伊絲捕捉到都柏林所有堅韌不拔榮耀中的精髓,並使之在《尤利西斯》中變成名垂千古。都柏林的博大精深和故舊神韻充分激發市民和來訪者的想像力。ReJoyce Dublin 2004以及愛爾蘭誠邀全世界共祝詹姆士•喬伊絲、布魯姆節和都柏林!



    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.

    Bloomsday Memories

    By JOHN WILLIAMS
    Notable fans of "Ulysses" recall the ways they have spent June 16 in years past.


    On Bloomsday, Joyce Fans Say Yes, Yes to Twitter

     

    A Gotham Bloomsday

     

     

    書評

    凡人喬伊斯與天才喬伊斯間的鴻溝


    如果你在都柏林沿着拿騷街一直走,走到南倫斯特街,就會看到左邊一棟紅磚房子的山牆,上 面有一塊古老的標誌,寫着“芬的旅店”。旅店如今早已不見,但1904年6月發生在這附近的一件事為詹姆斯·喬伊斯(James Joyce)的小說《尤利西斯》(Ulysses)賦予了感情氛圍與奇異的滋養力量;這家旅店的名字也被他拿來用在小說《芬尼根守靈夜》 (Finnegans Wake)的書名里。

    和喬伊斯共度了一生的女子諾拉·巴諾克(Nora Barnacle)當年就曾在這個旅店裡工作。1904年6月10日,22歲的喬伊斯在街上邂逅她,和她搭訕。她當時20歲。兩人約定4天後再相會,她卻 沒能來赴約。兩人又把日期改在6月16日,約會時他倆一起散了個步。後來那一天就成了“布魯姆日”(《尤利西斯》記錄了主人公利奧波德·布魯姆 [Leopold Bloom]在1904年6月16日這一天內的活動,現在愛爾蘭將這一天特別設為“布魯姆日”,每年舉辦慶典紀念。——譯註),也就是《尤利西斯》故事發 生的日子。四個月後,這對情人相偕離開愛爾蘭,先是私奔到的里雅斯特,後來又去了巴黎,最終在蘇黎世定居,1941年喬伊斯就是在那裡逝世,10年後諾拉 也隨他而去。
    任何喬伊斯新傳記的作者都不可避免地要與一個幽魂狹路相逢。這個幽魂便是1959年版喬伊斯傳記的作者理乍得·埃爾曼(Richard Ellmann)。埃爾曼的優勢在於可以親自採訪到許多認識喬伊斯的人,而且他本人也是一個出色的文學評論家,文字漂亮。他的書似乎可以作為喬伊斯的終極 傳記了。不過,自從埃爾曼的書出版後,更多喬伊斯的書信開始浮出水面(埃爾曼本人在1982年出版了自己那本傳記的修訂版,其中使用了若干新發現的書信素 材),其他傳記作家開始從喬伊斯身邊的人着手,最著名的就是布蘭達·瑪多克斯(Brenda Maddox)的《諾拉》(Nora);還有卡蘿爾·洛布·施羅斯(Carol Loeb Shloss)為喬伊斯麻煩不斷的女兒露西(她患有精神分裂症。——譯註)所做的一部傳記。而約翰·麥克科特(John McCourt)在他的《布魯姆歲月:詹姆斯·喬伊斯在的里雅斯特,1904-1920》(The Years of Bloom: James Joyce in Trieste, 1904-1920)一書中成功地重新闡釋了這個迷人的城市,那裡有許多來自不同種族、操着不同語言的人混雜在一起,對於喬伊斯這個在20世紀初到來的年 輕愛爾蘭人來說具有特別的意義。

    讀者能感到,儘管埃爾曼敬仰喬伊斯的作品與對文學的獻身精神,但他似乎對喬伊斯理財和對待家人的方式頗有微詞。在這本新的傳記《詹姆斯·喬伊斯》 中,戈登·波克爾也寫到喬伊斯揮金如土的習性與不負責任的理財作風,但卻多了一份理解。不過他在喬伊斯的性開放問題上卻有着不同意見。他發現喬伊斯 1909年在都柏林寫給諾拉的信完全就是“色情文學”。他寫道:“喬伊斯嗜好極端形式的性放縱,諸如糞便崇拜和虐戀,施行時還要伴以一連串淫穢的叫喊與低 吟。”他還寫道,諾拉“容忍着喬伊斯的滿嘴污言穢語和公開的縱慾,也樂於分享他離經叛道的性幻想”。

    可能是因為我是愛爾蘭天主教徒的緣故,我覺得那些信代表了喬伊斯與諾拉之間偉大的愛情,是他們之間完美性自由的證據。他倆的關係是《尤利西斯》的核心之一,也以某些更加神秘的方式在《芬尼根守靈夜》中顯現。

    波克爾曾經寫過馬爾科姆·勞瑞(Malcolm Lowry,英國小說家——譯註)與喬治·奧威爾(George Orwell)的傳記,他更傾向於無懈可擊地講故事,而不是沒完沒了地羅列文學評判或者小說梗概。這本書講述了喬伊斯與出版商和審查者的不懈鬥爭、他失去 視力後對藝術的狂熱信仰、他那些愈演愈烈的家庭問題,以及他是如何完成他的最後一本著作《芬尼根的守靈夜》。讀着讀着,喬伊斯那嚴肅認真、堅忍不拔的形象 躍然紙上,帶着幾分古怪的英雄氣概;與此同時,讀者又能看到一個任性自我的天才,給身邊的人們帶來幾乎無法避免的傷害。
    書中那些來到他身邊拯救他、明白他在文學上有多麼重要、理解他的頭腦有多麼單純的人似乎更值得我們同情。比如英國女子哈里特·肖·維沃爾 (Harriet Shaw Weaver),她為他提供資金,讀他正在創作中的作品,從1914年到他去世一直幫助他處理各種堆積如山的問題。從書中可以看出她是一個聰明、耐心而又 無比慷慨的女人。另外,在喬伊斯格外需要幫助的幾年裡,是埃茲拉·龐德(Ezra Pound)發現了他的天賦,盡了一切努力讓喬伊斯為世人所知;此外還有《尤利西斯》的第一個出版商西爾維婭·畢奇(Sylvia Beach)。

    喬伊斯的短篇小說集《都柏林人》(Dubliners)里充滿了各種可能使他遭到起訴的形象和詞彙,結果他花了8年時間才找到敢於出版這本書的出版 商。而《尤利西斯》則花了他10年多的時間,自從它的初版在巴黎發行後,很快就傳遍了英語世界。他的敵人不僅有審查官,也有來自文學界的勢利分子,比如都 柏林三一學院(Trinity College Dublin)的約翰·潘特蘭德·馬赫非(John Pentland Mahaffy)教授,他說:“我認為給愛爾蘭這個島上的原住民們單獨設立大學是個錯誤,他們不過就是一幫往利菲河裡吐痰的鄉巴佬男孩,喬伊斯給我提供了 活生生的論據。”維吉尼亞·伍爾芙(Virginia Woolf)在日記里說《尤利西斯》是“一本無知、下流的書……一個自學成才的工人寫的書。”埃德蒙·格斯(Edmund Gosse)說:“他當然沒有任何才華,但他是個頂級的文學騙子。”

    從《尤利西斯》在1922年出版到其後《芬尼根守靈夜》出版的17年間,喬伊斯的生活中發生了太多事情,而且都被非常詳盡地記錄下來了,這是波克爾 在處理這段時期時所面臨的一個問題。這段時間發生的事情包括圍繞《尤利西斯》的論戰,喬伊斯的女兒慢慢患上精神病,喬伊斯動了多次眼部手術,還有各種假 日、花費不菲的狂歡濫飲、許多宴會與唱歌派對,以及《芬尼根守靈夜》的創作過程。

    在全書中,波克爾引用《芬尼根守靈夜》裡面的句子去解釋喬伊斯的生活,這樣很有說服力,但也有點零散隨意;在描述喬伊斯晚年生活的幾章里,他希望更 多地描寫喬伊斯的個人生活問題,而不是藝術問題,他的用心不難理解。要想把《芬尼根守靈夜》中那夢幻般的生活與充滿想像力的能量融入作家的日常生活是非常 困難的,更別說這本小說本身極為晦澀難懂。可以說埃爾曼根本就沒有想要這麼做。

    就這樣,我們看到在波克爾筆下,晚年的喬伊斯更像是一個窮困、悲傷、酗酒、以自我為中心的人,在20世紀20年代到30年代他是一位辛勤工作的藝術 家,而不是一個力圖徹底改造小說敘事概念的偉人。波克爾並沒有把他塑造成一個偉大的創作者,一個典型的、充滿想像力的精靈,而是描述他“在家人心目中…… 是個奇異的、吸血鬼般的存在”。不過,我們可以通過材料看到,在1924年,喬伊斯為了寫小說“從早8點到中午12點半不間斷地工作,再從下午2點一直干 到晚上8點”,但我們永遠無法知道這些時間裡到底發生了什麼,除非我們看到他的原稿或者成書,這個基本方法上的問題是所有傳記作家都必須面對的。一個忍受 痛苦的凡人喬伊斯與那個坐在書桌前威嚴無比的喬伊斯之間似乎仍然存在着巨大而神秘的鴻溝。這本書滿懷熱情與敬意地講述了喬伊斯的生平,儘管承受着巨大的壓 力,仍然不失為一個把老故事翻新的精彩版本。
    本文最初發表於2012年8月17日。
    翻譯:董楠

    【這段的形容詞翻譯都可疑:他的作品多能呈現、抓住都柏林的真風貌、榮光,把握其精神(本質)…. gritty 意思為 showing unpleasant details about a situation in a way that is realistic:;sophistication不是「博大精深」「(知識上)高度發展」.】
    ****

    William Langland, author of "Piers Plowman", 《英國莊園生活- 1150-1400年農民生活狀況研究》



    The English language, we all know, is in decline. The average schoolchild can hardly write, one author has recently warned. Well, not that recently perhaps. It was William Langland, author of "Piers Plowman", who wrote that “There is not a single modern schoolboy who can compose verses or write a decent letter.” He died in 1386. English has been getting worse ever since http://econ.st/1A0D31k




    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.



    Mr. Bennett gives a picture of the daily and yearly round of the English peasant in the Middle Ages. he explains the feudal system which linked the poor man to the soil and to the service of the lord and the church in a...

    More about this book


    (英)貝內特(Bennett, H S)著《英國莊園生活-1150-1400年農民生活狀況研究》(Life on the English Manor: A Study of Peasant Conditions 1150-1400
    by H S Bennett
    )龍秀清等譯,上海人民出版社, 2005

    這本書保留原著的索引,這相當難得。認真的讀者可以從中學到許多英國社會發展史的專有名詞,可以舉的例子至少數十,我只舉一例:「而農奴如果還想得到更多的東西,即成為一個『自由人』( A FREEMAN),而不僅僅是即成為一個『自由人』( A FREE MAN),那麼就必須使自己與市民保持緊密的來往。」( p.270)。這freeman,通常意義為  (非奴隷的)自由民、公民等,不過在英國還有一特定的意思為「名誉市民」
    .
    不過,有些索引與內文對應之問題,譬如說, winnowing 揚穀,只有約略之對應;又,不知何故刪掉少數條目。譬如說, Pierce the Ploughman's Crede --此條在內文中翻譯為《透視梨把式的信條》,不知所云。

    其實,它是英國中古文學中最著名的詩篇,還有翻譯本:《農夫皮爾斯》沈弘翻譯,北京;中國對外翻譯出版公司 1999 Piers Plowman (w. ca. 1360– 1399) or Visio Willelmi de Petro Ploughman (William's Vision of Piers Plowman) is the title of an apocalyptic Middle English allegorical narrative written by William Langland.



    這本書的許多英國日常用品的翻譯,都不過用心。譬如說, bacon .非「烤肉」也。



    manor

    manor (house)noun[C]
    a large old house in the country with land belonging to it
    ━━ n.【英史】領地, 荘園; (地主などの)大邸宅; 領主の邸宅; 〔英話〕 (警察の)管轄区.UK SLANG the area in which a person works or which they are responsible for
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    lord of the manor (the ~) 領主.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    manor house 荘園領主の邸宅.




    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    loseley
    Sir William More (1520-1600), when he found time to spare from his numerous other posts, which included 'Her Majesty's Deputy Master of the Swans', was the 'Treasurer of the Lottery in Surrey'. The Loseley Manuscripts are a unique archive of the More-Molyneux family who have for centuries lived in beautiful Tudor manor house Loseley Park. The manuscripts contain a unique record of life in Tudor and Stuart England and include More's description of the lottery:

    "A verie rich Lotterie ... without any blancks."




    serf━━ n.【史】農奴; こき使われる者.
    vassal ━━ n.(封建時代の)家臣; 従者, 奴隷.

    What to Get the Person who has Everything

    There are only a few shopping days left until Christmas, and the question on many peoples' minds is "What do I get the person who seems to have everything?". How about a Manorial title? The days of the feudal system are long gone - at least in Europe where it flourished in the Middle Ages. The hierarchy of serfs, vassals, and lords of the manor, collapsed back in the 17th century. But remnants remain - especially in Britain. Old feudal titles are frequently bought and sold there for fun. However, this apparently harmless trade has led to a bizarre and bitter dispute. A clash between a modern day Lord of the Manor and his unruly serfs.




    LANGUAGE AND THE LAW By David Mellinkoff《法律的語言》、《牛津法律大辭典》

    多處PDF]LANGUAGE AND THE LAW - Linguistics

    ling.ucsd.edu/~schane/law/introduction.pdf
    by S Schane - ‎Cited by 44 - ‎Related articles
    Chapter 1 - Ambiguity in Language and Misunderstanding in Law .... about law andlanguage that I consulted was David Mellinkoff's monumental work, The.

    • Paperback: 540 pages
    • Publisher: Wipf & Stock Publishers (May 13, 2004)
    • Language: English

    《法律的語言》很早就有中國等地的譯本,譬如說,最近北京的法律出版社,2014。




    大衛·梅林科夫(David Melinkoff)和他的《法律的語言》(The Language of the Law)。大衛·梅林科夫(1915~1999年)出生在賓夕法尼亞的麥基斯波特(McKeesport),在加利福尼亞貝弗利山(Beverly Hills)長大並完成中學學業,先後畢業於斯坦福大學和哈佛大學法學院。第二次世界大戰中,他在陸軍服役,擔任戰地砲兵上尉,戰後在貝弗利山做律師,事業非常成功,聲名赫赫。他經常被邀請擔任軍事法庭被告辯護律師,而且屢屢讓被告無罪釋放。梅林科夫晚年曾經回憶說,他的上司對法庭的這些無罪判決如此憤怒,以致對他大發牢騷說:“上尉,你好像沒有明白,如果這些人無罪的話,他們就不會上軍事法庭的。”
    梅林科夫1965年開始在加利福尼亞大學洛杉磯分校執教,時間長達33年(1965~1999年),退休時為榮譽教授,1999年12月31日去世。他好奇心極強,知識淵博,智力超人,思想和精神超然卓立,極大地影響了他所執教的學校和整個律師行業。他去世後,學校為了紀念他,專門設立了“大衛·梅林科夫講座”(David Meil​​inkoff Lecture),旨在弘揚他的精神,延續他的工作和事業。梅林科夫在職業生涯早期就發現一個現象,用他自己的話說,就是“法律寄生在令人費解的話語上”。於是他著手調查這一現象,然後寫了他的代表作,也是法律語言(法學)領域的經典著作——《法律的語言》。在《法律的語言》中,他猛烈批評律師的“法言法語”。這本書1963年由利特爾和布朗出版公司(Little, Brown and Company)出版,影響了無數的法學家和律師。除了這本書,梅林科夫一生中所做的最有影響的一件事是在法律領域發起“簡明英語運動”(Plain English Movement)。他的另外兩本書是《法律寫作:智慧之言與胡說八道》和《梅林科夫美國法律用語詞典》。


    Wikipedia
    法律語言是指在書寫或闡述與法律相關的內容時所使用的語言。一般來說,法律文件的用語為求準確,都會對每一項事物有準確的定義。
    根據《牛津法律大辭典》,「法律語言」的定義指其注釋義項涵蓋了法律語言的產生、運用及法律語言的詞語、文句等[1]。詞條指出,法律語言最早是指英格蘭和蘇格蘭的皇家判決、法律、訴訟程序、訴訟卷宗、特許狀及法律書籍所使用的語種。關於「法律語言詞語構成」的說明,與社團方言是一套符號系統的理論基本一致,詞條指出「法律語言部分是由具有具體意義的單片語成,這些單詞在日常用語中即使有,但也很少使用,如侵權行為人;部分則是為具有專門法律含義的日常用語的單片語成,如預謀、過失、非法侵入;還有部分是日常用語組成。」「法律如果有大量的專門詞彙,其則會更好,而不會更糟。」另外,該詞條還指出「法律語言在國際環境中還會產生更多的問題,將一種語言的法律文本轉為另一種語言的法律文本是極為困難的。」這已涉及到法律翻譯的問題。從以上引述可以看出,「法律語言」這一術語的確立源遠流長,作為社團方言的法律語言隨社會的發展而發展,隨歷史的演進而變革。
    給任何事物定義,均在於揭示其本質特徵與本質屬性,以便確定研究對象與研究範疇,這是確保研究工作有序、有效、正確的必須。基於「法律語言生成理論」的闡釋,法律語言可以定義為:為適應法律範疇特殊交際的需要,從全民共同語中分化出來的「社團變體」。換言之,法律語言是以全民共同語言為基礎,在立法、司法與執法的全過程中逐漸形成的,具有法學專業特色的一種社團方言。[2]

    參考[編輯]

    1. ^ 《牛津法律大辭典》. 法律出版社. 2003: 第651~652頁.
    2. ^ 孫懿華. 《法律語言學》. 湖南人民出版社. 2006: 第6頁.

    *****

    《牛津法律大辭典》The Oxford Companion to Law 北京:光明日報,1983;《牛津法律大辭典》. 北京:法律出版社, 2003

    Graham Greene 么妹 A Sort of Life1971 《小說家的人生》2006* Lord Rochester's Monkey(1939)



    【格雷安葛林,與媒體這一行】 我喜愛的英國作家格雷安葛林,在他的早年自傳《小說家的人生》裡,寫了一段有趣往事,他年輕時,曾在《諾丁罕報》擔任夜班編輯,當時編輯部的娛樂,就是每晚合資賭足球,贏者要請大家吃薯條。 葛林在書中描述,他手氣好,常贏了錢,到當地的Fish and chips小店買炸薯條,他注意到,店老闆只用《諾丁罕報》包薯條,從不用另一份報紙《諾丁罕衛報》,「因為衛報是很受尊崇的報紙」。 此處的《諾丁罕衛報》,並非當前的《衛報The Guardian》(前身為《曼徹斯特衛報》),但這個小故事,可作當前媒體困境的一則註解。.......
    +++++
    黃芳田《小說家的人生》A Sort of Life的譯文當然很可靠
    缺撼是第220頁對 Lord Rochester's Monkey (1939) BY Graham Greene 這本書,標點符號錯誤。


    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    rochester-npg

    The Earl of Rochester
    出版商是看 A Sort of Life 之後,才知道Graham Greene1939年寫這奇(詩)人奇事。
    我在2005年貼過一文:

    Rochester's most famous verse concerned King Charles II, his great friend. In reply to his jest that:
    "He never said a foolish thing, nor ever did a wise one",
    Charles is reputed to have said:
    "That is true -- for my words are my own, but my actions are those of my ministers."
    mienImage may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.

    1. Bearing or manner, especially as it reveals an inner state of mind: "He was a Vietnam veteran with a haunted mien" (James Traub).
    2. An appearance or aspect.
    [Alteration (influenced by French mine, appearance) of Middle English demeine, demeanor, from Old French, from demener , to behave. See demean1.]
    ━━ n.n. - 風采, 樣子, 態度日本語 (Japanese)風采(ふうさい), 態度.
    n. - 物腰, 態度, 風采
    Français (French)
    mine, expression
    Pepys' Diary: Wednesday 4 April 1660
    The King: O, prisca fides! What can these be? Rochester: The love of wine and women.
    The King: God bless your majesty!" new. Hhomeboy on Sun 6 Apr 2003, ...
    Sober in govt….continued:
    One of the better exchanges between Rochester and The King:
    "Rochester:Were I in your Majesty's place I would not govern at all.
    The King: How then?
    Rochester: I would send for my good Lord Rochester and command him to govern.
    The King: But the singular modesty of that nobleman-
    Rochester: He would certainly conform himself to your Majesty's bright example. How gloriously would the two grand social virtues flourish under his auspices!
    The King: O, prisca fides! What can these be?
    Rochester: The love of wine and women.
    The King: God bless your majesty!"
    crest
    The Family Motto is: "PRISCA FIDES" this translates to "Ancient Trust" and can
    be traced to John Glassford Tobacco Lord. ...
    ip·so fac·to (ĭp'sō făk') Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    pronunciation

    adv.

    By the fact itself; by that very fact: An alien, ipso facto, has no right to a U.S. passport.
    [New Latin ipsō factō : Latin ipsō, ablative of ipse, itself + Latin factō, ablative of factum , fact.]
    September 15, 1974
    A Martyr to Sin
    By WALTER CLEMONS


    LORD ROCHESTER'S MONKEYBy Graham Greene.

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    I
    n the best known portrait of John Wilmot, Second Earl of Rochester, a pet monkey proffers a tattered page ripped from one of his master's books. The Earl, resplendent in silks, coolly awards the beast a laurel crown. "Were I...,"Rochester wrote, "a spirit free, to choose for my own share/ what sort of flesh and blood I pleas'd to wear,/ I'd be a dog, a monkey or a bear,/ Or any thing but that vain animal/ Who is so proud of being rational."
    For more than two centuries Rochester's notoriety as the wildest of "the merry gang" of wits who converged at Charles II's court during the 1660's overshadowed his reputation as a poet. The poetry- skeptical, parodistic, obscene and scathing- was a rediscovery of the 1920's, though John Hayward's 1926 Nonesuch edition escaped prosecution only by being limited to 1,050 copies. A scholarly biography by Vivian de Sola Pinto (1935; revised as "Enthusiast in Wit," 1962) usefully related Rochester's libertinism to Hobbesian materialism- specifically to Hobbes's doctrine that sensory experience was the only philosophical reality. Pinto pitched his claims high: "If Milton is the great poet of belief in the 17th century, Rochester is the great poet of unbelief."
    Professor Pinto's book hadn't yet appeared when Graham Greene, an unsuccessful novelist in his twenties, wrote a biography of Rochester 40 years ago. It was turned down "without hesitation" by his publisher, Greene told us in his 1971 autobiography, "and I was too uncertain of myself to send it elsewhere." The typescript has now been retrieved from the University of Texas library, minimally revised and elaborately packaged by George Rainbird Ltd. of London in the format of Nancy Mitford's "The Sun King" and Angus Wilson's "The World of Charles Dickens."
    "Lord Rochester's Monkey," it turns out, is Greene's best early work- a writer's book about a writer, with the vibrations of affinity we feel in Henry James's "Hawthorne" or John Berryman's "Stephen Crane."Greene, who had drawn the title of his first novel from Sir Thomas Browne- "There's another man within me that's angry with me"- responded to the discord between Cavalier and Puritan in Rochester's character, the extremities of debauchery and disgust, his personal elegance and appetite for squalor, the acrid blend of bawdry and moral fervor in his verses.
    Rochester lived with extraordinary velocity. Son of a Cavalier general who had followed Charles II into exile, and of a strong willed Puritan mother, he presented himself at court at 17- "graceful, tho' tall and slender," according to an early account, "his mien and shape having something extremely engaging; and for his mind, it discovered charms not to be withstood." The next year he was in the Tower for having tried to abduct the heiress Elizabeth Mallet, whose guardians aimed to auction her in marriage to a higher bidder. Freed, he redeemed himself by bravery with the fleet against the Dutch, returned to be sworn a Gentleman of the King's Bedchamber and to elope with Elizabeth Mallet, this time successfully, when he was 19.
    Of the tradition that he "was very barbarous to his own lady, tho' so very fine a woman,"Greene observes that "infidelity was the full extent of his barbarity. A love story... may have lain hidden between these two young, witty and unhappy people." As he veered between country and court, Rochester's inconstancy seems to have tormented him. More than one letter to his wife is filled with tender regret: "I myself have a sense of what the methods of my life seem so utterly to contradict..."
    Rochester told the historian Gibert Burnet that "for five years together he was continually drunk; not all the while under the visible effect of it." He was repeatedly banished- and as often recalled- by the King he scurrilously lampooned. Drink made him "extravagantly pleasant"; it also led to disgraces like the smashing of the royal sundial and the brawl at Epsom in which his friend Mr. Downes was killed. Greene plausibly links the most famous of Rochester's masquerades to the aftermath of the Epsom affray: he vanished from London and a mysterious Dr. Alexander Bendo- astrologer, diviner of dreams, dispenser of beauty aids and cures for women's diseases- set up shop on Tower Hill. "Dr. Bendo's" advertisement is one of the most dazzling virtuoso pieces of 17th-century prose. In its impromptu rush of quackery and Biblical cadences, its promises of marvels and its teasing challenge to distinguish the counterfeit from the real. Greene astutely notes "the cracks in the universe of Hobbes, the disturbing doubts in his disbelief, which may have been in Rochester's mind even in the midst of his masquerade, so riddled is the broadsheet with half truths."
    Dating his poems is a snare, but Rochester's Songs and his best satires- "A Ramble in St. James's Park," the "Satyr Against Reason and Mankind,""A Letter from Artemisia in the Town to Chloe in the Country,""The Maim'd Debauchee"- all seem to have been written before he turned 29. Thereafter "an embittered and thoughtful man who would die in 1680 of old age at 33," he seldom appeared at court. In his last year he debated theology with the Anglican Gilbert Burnet and underwent a religious conversion, the authenticity of which was impugned when Burnet published his account of it but which Greene, like Vivian de Sola Pinto, believes to have been genuine. "The hand of God touched him," Burnet wrote- "but,"Greene characteristically adds, "it did not touch him through the rational arguments of a cleric. If God appeared at the end, it was the sudden secret appearance of a thief... without reason, an act of grace."
    Rochester is thus the earliest of Graham Greene's black sheep heroes, far more powerfully drawn than the protagonists of the novels Greene was writing at this time ("The Man Within,""Rumour at Nightfall,""The Name of Action"). Facets of Rochester's character will reappear in the dangerous Pinky in "Brighton Rock," the whisky priest, the remorseful husband in "The Heart of the Matter," the God-thwarted amorist in "The End of the Affair." At Rochester's funeral the chaplain preached an unusual sermon: "He seemed to affect something singular and paradoxical in his impieties, as well as in his writings, above the reach and thought of other men... Nay, so confirmed was he in sin, that he oftentimes almost died a martyr for it."
    "Lord Rochester's Monkey," with a bibliography containing no item more recent than 1931, is going to catch hell from some scholars. Greene gracefully acknowledges Pinto's work ("I have no wish to rewrite my biography at Professor Pinto's expense") and sideswipes David M. Vieth's 1968 "The Complete Poems of John Wilmot, Earl of Rochester" (Yale University Press): "As Mr. Vieth admits the attribution to a great many poems depends on subjective judgment, and out ears often differ... Rochester's poems from his death on became more indecent with every year, and I have the impression that Mr. Vieth is inclined to prefer the hotter versions." But 40 years' work on the dating and ascription of Rochester's writings (by Pinto, John Harold Wilson, James Thorpe, Frank H. Ellis, Vieth and others) has left Greene in a number of unprotected positions.
    Four out of five verse citations on a single page, during a discussion of Rochester's marriage, are now pretty reliably believed not to be Rochester's. Misdating a letter blunts its fine edge of sarcasm: when Rochester wrote, "My passion for living is so increased that I omit no care of myself... The King, who knows me to be a very ill-natured man, will not think it an easy matter for me to die, now I live chiefly out of spite," it now appears he was not referring to the false report of his death in 1678 but to the King's premature appointment, three years earlier, of Rochester's successor to the lifetime post of the Ranger of Woodstock Park. When Rochester wonders at the enmity of the Duchess of Portsmouth, Greene remarks, "He had forgotten 'Portsmouth's Mirror'" -a poem containing allusions to events after his death.
    These lapses disfigure the book but cannot wreck it. Greene's intuition of character yields insights that academic caution might prohibit. He is at his keenest in a chapter on Elizabeth Barry, the London actress who bore Rochester a daughter remembered in his will. Her fellow players despaired of her; she had "not a musical ear" and could not master the declamatory tragedy-queen style. Undertaking her training on a bet, Rochester"caused her to enter into the meaning of every sentiment... and adapt her whole behavior to the situations of the characters." (Professor Pinto loses his head and tells us "we can see here the beginnings of a new art of the theatre that was to culminate in the naturalistic drama of Ibsen, Shaw and Chekov.")
    Mrs. Barry became one of the great actresses of her time, unequalled in the art of exciting pity, Colley Cibber said. And notorious offstage, Greene adds, for her combination of immorality and coldness. Thirty-four undated letters to "slattern Betty Barry" exist in print, though not in manuscript. Greene shifts these into a pattern of his own, speculating that she inspired the famous lyric "An age in her embraces past/ Would seem a winter's day"- with its piercing observation that while pleasure may be mistaken for true love, "pain can ne'er deceive." It is a convincing feat of historical imagination. Greene's claim for his Rochester is justified: "So complex a character can be 'dramatized' (in James's sense) in more ways than one. The longer I worked on his life the more living he became to me."
    Walter Clemons is an editor of Newsweek.
    side・swipeImage may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.

    sideswipe (REMARK)
    noun [C]
    a remark attacking something or someone made while talking about something else:
    During her lecture on her discoveries, she made/took several sideswipes at the management.
    ━━ n., v.横なぐり(する); ことのついでの非難.sideswipe (HIT) Show phonetics
    verb [T]
    to hit on the side:
    The motorcycle turned the corner too quickly, and sideswiped a car coming towards it.

    at the expense of sb (ALSO at sb's expense)
    making another person look foolish:
    Would you stop making jokes at my expense?
    cadence n.(詩の)リズム; (声の)抑揚; 【楽】終止法.
    rang・erImage may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.


    ━━ n.歩き回る人; 騎馬パトロール隊員; 〔米〕 森林警備隊員; 〔英〕 御料林監視官; 〔米〕 (普通R-) 特別奇襲隊員; 〔英〕 ガールスカウト(Girl Guides)の最年長組の少女.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    ranger oneself (結婚などで)身を固める; 味方する ((with)).
    ━━ n.(か)け(金,の対象); 有力候補; 期待に添うもの; 〔話〕 予想; 意見.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    one's best bet 最も確実なこと.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    hedge [cover] one's bets 2度賭けをする.
    ━━ v.(~(・ted); -tt-) 賭ける ((on, against)).
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    bet one's boots [bottom dollar, shirt] on (that)  〔話〕 …を確信する, 間違いなく…だと思う.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    I ('ll) bet 〔話〕 間違いない; 〔反語〕 ほんとかなあ.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    You bet! 〔俗〕 きっと; 〔米俗〕 どう致しまして.
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    You bet? きっとか.

    -----
     http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Berkhamstead

    Famous people born in Berkhamsted include the novelist Graham Greene (1904–1991), whose father was headmaster of Berkhamsted School, which Greene attended. One of Greene's novels, The Human Factor, set there and mentions several places in the town, including Kings Road and Berkhamsted Common. In his autobiography, Greene wrote that he has been moulded in a special way "through Berkhamsted". Greene's life and works are celebrated annually during the last weekend in September with a festival organised by the Graham Greene Birthplace Trust.[40]

    小說家的人生
    A Sort of Life
    類別: 文學小說
    叢書系列:藍小說
    作者:格雷安‧葛林
    Graham Greene
    譯者:黃芳田
    出版社:時報文化
    出版日期:2006年

    「才華洋溢對整個世代發言的大作家」──亞歷‧堅尼斯
    「寫《小說家的人生》……有如做心理分析。我在時空裡做了一趟漫長旅程,自己也成為我筆下的人物之一。」──摘自葛雷安‧葛林與瑪麗-芙蘭絲瓦絲‧亞蘭的對話。
    「很美妙地觀察並書寫了他的人生背景。我對他比以前更加欣賞──熟練的技巧與簡練文字;他灌注的興奮感不僅限於敘述裡,而是所有字句之中,使得文字自行產生出跳動節奏與文采。」──《觀察家》
    「親切宜人之作,一本和婉的書,出於一位傑出者之手,但他卻刻意要表現出自己並非特別傑出……他的確名副其實。」──《每日電訊報》

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    內 容 簡 介
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    《小說家的人生》主要寫他的童年與啟蒙歷程,時間放在1910~1920年 代的英倫,騷動不安的年代與痛苦的童年求學交錯著,少年葛林並不快樂,逃離學校的欲望就像他後來人生一連串逃離的開始,如果呼應葛林曾說的「童年是小說家 的存款」這句話,讀者從這本書就能想像葛林從童年源源不絕提出的巨額存款會是什麼光景。寫作這一段生命時光,據葛林自己說相當艱難,他曾經因為想寫篇關於 學校的小說,重訪小學現場,結果因為受不了重溫這些年的生活所受的精神折磨而放棄,並寫道:身處剛果的痲瘋病患聚居地,都比年少時待過的小學好過。
    但是即便這麼的煎熬,葛林果然是葛林,就像他對諾門雪莉教授寫作他的傳記時唯一的要求:「沒有謊言,記錄到我死的那一天。」他對自傳的寫作想法是既尋常也非比尋常:

    在 六十六年的人生歲月裡,我花在虛構人物與真實男女身上的光陰幾乎一樣多。說真的,雖然我很幸運擁有為數眾多的朋友,但卻不記得任何朋友的趣聞軼事,不管他 們是名人還是惡名昭彰的人──我能依稀記得的故事就是我寫過的那些故事。 那麼我紀錄這些往事點滴卻又為何呢?這就跟造就我成為小說家的動機差不多:渴望把紊亂的經歷理出一點頭緒來,同時也出於深切的好奇心。據那些神學家教導 說,除非我們多少學會先愛自己,否則無法去愛別人,而好奇心也是初始於家裡的。──引自格雷安葛林所著《小說家的人生》 (A Sort of Life,1971)

    閱讀這樣的作家人生,讓我們重新想見那樣的美好時光:那時候作者還不被視為出版行銷的一環,但是,他們是我們這些讀者人生重要想法的一環。
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    作 者 簡 介
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    格雷安‧葛林(Graham Greene
    生於一九○四年。牛津大學貝利奧爾學院畢業之後,在《泰晤士報》做過四年副編輯。他的第四本小說《史坦堡特快車》使他聲譽大起。
    除 了寫出很多本長篇小說外,葛林也寫了好幾本短篇小說集、四本遊記、六齣舞台劇、三本自傳──《小說家的人生》、《逃避途徑》、《我自己的世界》(出版於他 逝世之後)──兩本傳記以及四本童書。他也為報章雜誌寫過幾百篇雜文、影評、書評,有些收錄在《沉思錄》和《黑暗中的早晨》文集裡。他寫的長篇和短篇小說 很多都拍成了電影,其中《黑獄亡魂》還寫成電影腳本。葛雷安‧葛林曾獲功績勳章以及榮譽侍從榮銜。一九九一年四月去世。

    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    譯 者 簡 介
    Image may be NSFW.
    Clik here to view.
    譯者簡介
    黃芳田,台灣高雄市人,國立師範大學國文系畢業,曾任職教師、文字記者、自由採訪記者、專欄作家,現居香港,以翻譯為業。譯有《印度沒有句點》、《香港》、《蕨樂園》、《可以這樣老去》等。
    著有:《辭職去旅行》、《筆尖下的鏡頭》、《踏著音符去旅行》、《追蹤奧德賽》、《in italiano中文補充教材》。




    A sort of life [Hardcover]

    Graham Greene (Author)

    Product Description

    Graham Green was born into a veritable tribe of Greenes - six children, eventually, and sic cousins - based in Berkhamstead at the public school where his father was headmaster. In A SORT OF LIFE Greene recalls schooldays and Oxford, adolescent encounters with psychoanalysis and Russian roulette, his marriage and conversion to Catholicism, and how he rashly resigned from The Times when his first novel, THE MAN WITHIN was published in 1929. A SORT OF LIFE, like its companion volume, WAYS OF ESCAPE, combines reticence with candour and reveals, brilliantly and compellingly, the genesis of a life lived and an art obsessed by 'the dangerous edge of things. . the narrow boundary between lovalty and disloyalty, between fidelity and infidelity, the mind's contradictions, the paradox one carries within oneself'. --This text refers to the Kindle Edition edition.


    Product Details

    • Hardcover: 220 pages
    • Publisher:Simon and Schuster (1971) 
    • A muse on the tides of history
      Elizabeth Dennys
    • theguardian.com,
    There are people with whom one immediately feels a rapport, the certainty that one will know them forever. So it was with Elisabeth Dennys, who has died aged 84, as she stood in the doorway of her Sussex house one morning in the autumn of 1988. She was in her mid-seventies, but could have been far younger: tall, slim, with that smile and blue, exophthalmic eyes characteristic of the Greene family.

    I was visiting to look at her brother Graham's papers for an edition of his letters to the press. We talked about many things, and the files of Greene's papers spread across the floor. Pepper, my dog, had no idea of the value which Greene's handwriting conferred on them; it seemed that they were spread about for her comfort, and she promptly sat down. I was mortified, but Elisabeth beamed - her smile was magical, and it charmed people across the generations.

    It was a shock, a few months later, to hear that she had suffered a stroke at the wheel of her car. One cannot imagine anything worse than the condition which she endured for 10 years after that. Able only to utter a few sounds, and unable to walk or to move one arm, she had an initial despair, but - as throughout her life - she regained a certain serenity. Her brother Graham's great friend, Yvonne Cloetta, maintains that he never got over the shock of her stroke, and that his own health deteriorated from then on.

    Not only Graham's death in 1991 did she survive, but also that of her husband, Rodney, in 1993, after he too had suffered a stroke: he would manage to get from his wheelchair to bed each night and a nurse tucked them up together.

    Born in Berkhamsted, Elisabeth was one of six children, several of whom became eminent in the diverse but overlapping worlds of fiction, broadcasting, climbing, medicine and the secret service. Ten years younger than Graham, she enjoyed an at first necessarily remote relationship with him.

    Being the youngest, she became imbued with a certain power of observation and empathy: quietly, she was the rock on which many lives depended. After going to school at Downe House and taking a secretarial course, she joined MI6 at Bletchley in November 1938, and worked for Captain Cuthbert Bowlby until he became head of Middle East secret intelligence in Cairo, where she rejoined him in the autumn of 1941. On the convoy out, she and other women had to lock in his cabin the ship's libidinous skipper. Not that there was any doubting her passionate nature: as her great friend Rozanne Colchester, another MI6 wife, has said, Elisabeth was extremely attractive to men, and attracted by them.

    Meanwhile, at Bletchley she had met the man, Rodney Dennys, who would become her husband after his great escape from under Nazi noses in Holland.

    Unrecorded by Graham Greene's biographers is the fact that Elisabeth was in close contact with him again by the late-1930s. As Yvonne Cloetta records, he told her "il serait tombe amoureux de cette belle jeune femme seduisante si elle n'avait ete sa propre soeur."
     hewouldfall in love withthis beautiful youngseductivewomanif she had notbeenhis own sister


    She was responsible for the SIS engaging him and - more problematically - Malcolm Muggeridge as an unlikely double-act across Africa. Greene later dedicated The Human Factor to her, "who cannot deny some responsibility". As for his Sierra Leone experience, this brought him the material for his first big-selling novel, The Heart Of The Matter, and worldwide fame.

    Elisabeth's war years were spent between Cairo and Algiers. She and Cuthbert Bowlby worked on evacuation plans for Cairo, and her letters to her mother were used by Michael Ondaatje as background for The English Patient. Her meeting again with Rodney Dennys was the stuff of romance. She had gone on a jaunt to an out-of-bounds section of desert by the Suez Canal and faced prosecution, from which he saved her: he pointed out that those who had reported her were also off-limits. In 1944 they began a very happy marriage.

    Elisabeth, and the children who soon followed, travelled with Dennys from one MI6 posting to another - in Egypt, Turkey and Paris. In what seemed a surprising career move to some, Rodney left the secret service in 1957 to pursue a passion for heraldry, in the College of Arms. He and Elisabeth found and renovated a house which overlooks the Sussex Downs.
    As their children (a son and two daughters, who survive her) left, Elisabeth went through a low phase. She had hopes of writing fiction set in Tudor times, but it would not work. In the summer of 1975, Graham Greene's secretary retired, and, in an inspired move, he suggested that Elisabeth take on the job.


    The routine of his work in Antibes, Capri and Paris depended upon somebody to field the myriad inquiries and demands upon his time. Their minds were in perfect harmony, as she could tell what would attract him. He either taped letters for typing onto signed paper or dictated urgent ones over the telephone: concise, witty and masterly.

    Shortly before his death, Graham Greene arranged for his annotated library and manuscripts to be sold to help the family pay for the young carers who looked after Elisabeth at home. These were invariably from Australia or New Zealand, and travelling in Europe: they fell under her great charm - often returning for another spell. There was one exception: on his last visit to England, Greene stayed at a bed-and-breakfast place nearby, and, as he thought, would put a more severe-minded person at her ease with tales of his smoking opium in Saigon: with no idea who he was, she wondered what sort of household this could be, and soon left.

    A cherished memory is of Elisabeth ringing up after she had heard that Pepper had died. I could not really understand what she was saying. That did not matter. Her spirit had always transcended words. In her work and her life, she never pushed herself forward, but her great kindness was built upon true strength and determination. No biographer can understand the brother she loved dearly without taking account of their relationship. Yvonne Cloetta gets it exactly right: she was struck by the similarity of their facial expressions, pleasant but firm, "avec une pointe d'ironie toujours presente. La complicite - pour ne pas dire la connivance - entre eux etait si flagrante qu'elle ne pouvait echapper a personne. Leur finesse d'esprit intuitive et discrete rendait les discours inutiles et superflus. Ils se comprenaient a mi-mots."

     "witha touch of ironyalwayspresentthecomplicity-. if nottheconnivance-betweenthem wasso obviousthatno onecouldescapetheirfinesseintuitiveand discreetspiritmade​​unnecessaryandsuperfluousTheytalk.. isincludedinmid-word. "
    Viewing all 6943 articles
    Browse latest View live